Ginger

Ginger

happyhugo

Copyright© 07/08/15

Romance, Coming of age

80,621 words

Readers Score  8.01

Ginger, 16, daughter of divorced parents, is bored
and practically living alone. Pete, 22, has just begun
a career as an architect. His family was torn apart 
several years previously. The two meet and find they
can help the other with personal problems.

Chapter One

I was driving through the suburbs of a small city in the Midwest. It was after ten in the evening. Suddenly a vehicle came charging up behind me. It was a cop car with lights flashing and the siren got tapped. I pulled over to the curb and the cop car went screaming by me. It was followed by two others. I was almost to the end of the block and I sat there and watched the police go wheeling around to the right out of sight. I figured it was an accident or someone was in trouble.

I was a little tired so I just sat there, relaxing. I cracked a bottle of water and sipped on it. More awake now, and thinking I had better get going, I started the engine to pull away from the curb. Someone tapped on the passenger’s window. I rolled it down and a girl leaned in. “Please, can I sit in your car for a little bit? I have to get off the street.”

It was a tall young woman and she didn’t look dangerous so I said, “Okay, but not for long. What’s going on?” She slid into the seat and put her handbag down on the floor.

“The cops just busted the party I was at. I would really be in trouble if I get caught. I’m always in trouble or at least I’m always getting caught. Mom doesn’t really care. She’ll hire a lawyer, but I’m getting awful close to being put in juvenile detention.”

I turned on the overhead light and looked at my passenger. She had dirty blonde hair cut into a shag. It looked as if someone had tried to style it, but it came out wrong. She had pimples on her face and she was overweight. Her lips were painted with a dark red lipstick and she wore ear rings. Those were small enameled roses and looked quality. Her blouse was red and of some shimmery material. The skirt she had on was short and made of blue denim.

“What’s your name?”

“It is Ginger Adams. What’s yours?”

“Pete.” I continued to look at this girl. She appeared to be middle class and was dressed up for a teenage party.

“Pete, thanks for letting me sit in your car. I suppose I should get out now and go home. There’s nothing really to go home to. Mom is off tonight with the man she is marrying next week. I’m not even invited to the wedding. Isn’t that a hoot? She fought for me when dad left and now she doesn’t have anything to do with me.  She doesn’t even want me around.”

“Is school out for the summer?”

“Yup, last day Friday.  I’m bored already.”

“Get a job.  That will keep you busy.”

“I tried and nothing. Haven’t you heard that the country is in recession?”

“I did hear that.”

“I’m sixteen, almost seventeen and I’m on my own this summer. My mother is going on her honeymoon and I’m living alone. Most of my friends are going on vacation. I wish I had somewhere to go. 

“I went to the party with my girlfriend’s older brother, but he wanted more than I wanted to put out. He wanted me to be a pig for him and his friends. He even offered to pay me. I got even though. I was so pissed at them for thinking I would so I called the cops. Guess I have a bit of a reputation. I almost got caught myself before I could get away. That would have been justice wouldn’t it? Where do you live?”

“Big city Minneapolis. Not much going on there for me except for a new job. I’m headed over to England in a couple of weeks. I’m interning with an architectural firm and they want details on a monastery near London. I’ll be gone for the next three months.”

“Take me with you.”

“Can’t.”

“Didn’t think you could. Life sucks. What I should do, is run away and vanish forever.” This brought a cold chill to my heart that was not related to this girl.

“What about your father?”

“He can’t take me. He has a new family. They have twins. There is no room for me anyway. All he does for me is to make sure I have all of the money I need.”

We sat silently for several minutes. A police car went past on the other side of the street heading the way I had come from. Ginger spoke, “You want to make out or something? I’m no virgin.”

“No.”

“Why not? You’ve been good to me by letting me sit here. I’m willing.”

“Ginger, believe it or not what you are offering has more value than you realize. If I took you up on your offer, I could take it, but I wouldn’t respect you. The value is in the respect.  Someday a young man will come along and you will fall in love and then you will wish you hadn’t given so much of it away.”

“Christ, what are you, a preacher or something?”

“Nope, but I do have respect for myself and my body. I’m no virgin either. I had a girlfriend for awhile, but it didn’t work out and she chose someone else. I still respect her even though our relationship crashed.”

“Pete, how old are you?’

“Just barely twenty-two.”

“You’re too old for me anyway. Well, would you drive me home? It is late. Do you want a place to stay tonight? It’s a long way to Minneapolis and Mother won’t be home for a couple of days.” She grinned, saying, “You’re safe with me and I won’t attack you.”

“Sure. I’m bushed from driving and it will save me finding a motel.”

Just then a police car pulled up behind me and the cop got out and came to my window. I rolled it down. The officer spoke, “You two have been sitting here for awhile. Is there any trouble?”

“No officer, my step-sister and I went out for a late dinner. We don’t see each other very often so we were just sitting here talking.”

“You have an ID?”

I pulled my wallet out and handed it to him. He looked back and forth between the picture and me. “You live in Minneapolis?”

“That’s right.”

“How about you young lady, where do you live?”

Ginger opened her handbag and handed him her student ID. He peered in the window after reading it. “It is getting late. You better go home. This is no place to park. Have a nice night.” The police car went back on patrol.

I smiled at Ginger. “You had better give me directions, Sis. I seemed to have forgotten where my mother lives.”

Ginger was cracking up. “Boy, you think fast. What would have happened if the cop had really looked into us to see if I was your step-sister?”

“I would be finding me a lawyer and you would have to come up with some money to bail me out.”

“I would’ve too. I like you, you know.”

“I like you too.” I followed Ginger’s direction to the beginning of the residential section and pulled in front of a three car garage. The house was big and I was thinking it must have at least four bedrooms.

“You can park on the left. Or you can pull into the garage.”

“I’ll leave it out. Are you sure this is okay?”

“Sure, I have friends over all the time.”

“Boy’s?”

“Well no, not often, but Mother wouldn’t care.”

When we got inside, she asked, “Are you hungry?”

“Some.”

“Spaghettios and hotdogs?"                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              
“That’s good.”

I sat in the kitchen and watched Ginger open a big can of pasta and get some hotdogs from the refrigerator. She put rolls on a pan to brown. Mostly I watched this new friend of mine. Ginger was at least five-nine and thirty pounds or more overweight. It was much more than baby fat. I would imagine this was from a poor diet. I felt sorry for her and her situation.

“Ginger, is it okay to call my mother from here?”

“Sure, go ahead.”

I pulled out my cell and dialed. “Hi Mom, miss me?”

“Oh Pete, you know I do.  I am so looking forward to seeing you. I have been so lonely this last year. You’ll be with me for two weeks before you have to go away again.”

“I have just the person to be a companion for you for the summer. That is if I can arrange it. It is a young lady who is at loose ends and can’t find a job.”

“Rita?”

“No, Rita and I split up. This is just someone who has to live alone until school starts in the fall.” Her name is Ginger. Her mother is getting married and will be away on her honeymoon. I may be a day late getting home as things need to be settled here. If you get a call from her mom you can talk to her about it.”

“Okay son, I am looking forward to seeing you.  It has been so long.”

I looked across the table at Ginger. “Well there you are. You have something to do for the summer if you want it. You’ll like my mom. I wish I could be with her more than I am, but I have my life to live and she urges me to pursue the course I am on. I believe I’ll be home to live with her in the fall. It would be great if she has a companion to talk to while I’m gone this time.”

“Can I think about it tonight and how I can make it happen? This is pretty exciting and I think it would be so much fun. What is your mom like? Is she pretty?”

“I think so. She has a very high metabolism and is extremely thin, but her face is beautiful.”

“She won’t want a fat girl like me around then. I think I will pass. Damn, for a few minutes I had hopes of having a good summer.”

“I’ll tell you what. Why don’t you go with me to visit and if you don’t think it will work out, I’ll bring you home before I leave for overseas.”

“I’ll think about it tonight. I have to call my mother anyway, but I’m sure she won’t care. Hell, I could go into a whore house and she would say go ahead and have fun.” This was as close to tears I had seen this girl. I was going to urge Ginger to reconsider if she decided against traveling with me.

Ginger took me upstairs and showed me the room I would be sleeping in. “You know you can sleep with me if you want to.” She threw this out as she went into her room. I stood in the doorway and told her I guessed not. Her room was a typical teenager’s room. It was pretty messy and had some stuffed toys scattered around. There were several posters of heart throbs on the walls. There was some dirty underwear in the corner. Her face got red when she saw me glance in that direction.

I didn’t make note. “I think I’ll go get my bag. Is it okay if I take a shower?”

“Yes, use the one down the hall. I have my own off my room. Pete, would you write down your mother’s address so I can give it to my mother when I call her?” I wrote it down on a pad of paper that had strawberries pictured all over it. She looked at it and said, “Your last name is Brown.” I confirmed that it was. I turned to go out.

“Pete Brown, you’re a hunk, you know. You’re tall, thin and handsome with your brown curly hair. Why in god’s name would you want to take an interest and help me?”

“Beat’s me. Maybe because you think I am a hunk.” I grinned and paused before saying, “Let me know what you decide in the morning. Good night, Ginger.”

“Good night, Pete.”

                                                   _____________

I slept hard. There was a knock on my door at six. “Come in.”

“Morning, Pete. Did you sleep?”

“I did. Thanks for putting me up.”

“Pete, I talked to my mother. She was peeved that I interrupted her because she and my new soon-to-be step father had guests. I told her what I wanted to do this summer. She told me to leave the address on a slip of paper by the phone downstairs. She didn’t ask any questions about who I was traveling with or how I met you. I told you, she just doesn’t care about me at all. I’m going with you and I hope your mother can stand me.”

Tears were trickling down Ginger’s face. She looked so lost when she came up beside my bed. I raised my arms and she sank down beside me. Now she started to sob. There were blankets between us and we both were clothed in our pajamas. I held her and she snuggled as close to me as she could. Ginger soon calmed down and wiped the tears away.

“Pete, can I scramble you some eggs? I can cook, you know. Then can we get going. I’m anxious to meet your mom.”

“Okay. Can you make coffee? I always start off the day with that.”

“It is already perking. Pete, would it be okay if I gave you a kiss? I feel so much better this morning. I feel as if I was somehow going to have a life.”

“If it would make you happy, sure go ahead.” Ginger kissed me quickly and jumped out of bed. It was a good thing because my kidneys were screaming. I did lay in bed a few more moments reflecting on how weird a situation this was that I was finding myself in so unexpectedly. 

Ginger served me as soon as I came into the kitchen. We hadn’t dressed yet. I examined Ginger’s shape again. With some weight loss and firming up, she should turn out to be a good looking girl. Too young and immature for me, but I’ll bet we could become great friends. That is if we were around each other long enough.

Ginger left her mother a note, hurriedly packed a bag, and we soon were on the way. She had never traveled this far from home and was looking at the sights as the country flowed past. Ginger was intrigued with everything she saw and we stopped several times to look at the sights and things we spotted that were of interest. It was evening when I pulled in front of home. Mom came out as we got out of my car. “Peter, it has been so long since I have seen you.”

She came into my arms and hugged me to her, holding me as tight as she could. She kissed me lightly on the lips and then released me, turning to my new friend. What a contrast. Mom was willow thin, and Ginger was just short of being obese. Mom went to her and hugged her as well.

“I’m so pleased to meet a friend of Peter’s. Come in and we will get acquainted. Did you have a nice trip?”

“It was wonderful. I never have been this far from home and we saw some great sites.” Mom had a salad ready for us. We were tired so we didn’t talk long. Mom slept in the first floor bedroom. Ginger and I had rooms on the second floor. She put Ginger into the room that had been my sister’s. I was twelve when my sister ran away and I didn’t remember her all that well.

Ginger would soon learn about Roberta. Roberta was seventeen when she left and would be twenty-seven now if she was still alive. Mom and I had given up looking for her and we believed her dead. I was hoping Ginger would become a person that would replace my sister if only for a few months. I would be home in the fall and then I could look for my sister. Until then, I would be counting on Ginger to be companion to Mom.

I had called Mom’s doctor a month ago and he had reported that mother was becoming depressed and he was worried about her health. With Ginger here, this might be just the thing to bring brighten her life.

I went downstairs and talked to Mom after Ginger had gone to bed. She lit into me.  “Peter, Ginger is just a young girl. What were you thinking traveling this far with her? You could have got into all kinds of trouble. What if the police had stopped you?”

“The police did question us last night right after Ginger got into my car. I claimed she was my step-sister.  We both had IDs so he didn’t make anything of it. Her mother now has your address and Ginger had somewhat of a permit to travel with me. We are here so it worked out fine. I am asking if you will take her under your wing. Her mother doesn’t want her around and she was going to be living on her own all summer.

“I think she was apt to be a little wild and certainly too trusting of boys and men. I could have had her in my bed last night and done anything I wanted with her. She is too young for that in my estimation. I would guess she is somewhat jaded about life already. I know you can turn her around and give her a different outlook.”

“Are you trusting me to do this?  I didn’t do at all that good with Roberta. I drove her out of our lives and we lost her.”

“Yes, you did. Now, though, you are a different person than you were then. Remember, sis couldn’t get along with anyone, not even me.  I thought the world of her when I was a baby. I think it all had something to do with Dad. We still don’t know why he killed himself.”

My mother was looking at the floor. She seemed to want to say something. “Peter, I know why your father killed himself. You are now old enough to know the truth. It had to do with Roberta and William. There were too close. Closer than a father and daughter should be. I confronted her when I discovered them together. She threw it back in my face making a snide remark, saying at least she had his love. I don’t think it was because your father was that weak, but your sister was too voluptuous and sexy.

“William tried to break it off. He went up to the lake to get away from Roberta for awhile, but she hitched-hiked up there and it began all over again. A few days later, he bought some drugs and overdosed himself. That was when Roberta was fifteen. She blamed me for two years before she left. I’ll tell you I was in hell for those two years and I didn’t let her forget that it was all her fault, either. It was a relief when she took off. That is why I have never looked that hard for her.

“I do regret everything now. I have been thinking about her a lot lately. Maybe I should have tried to live with the two doing what they were doing, but it was wrong.”

“It was wrong, Mom. Don’t blame yourself. I think you did the best you could in such an untenable situation. I’m glad you told me about this. Why did you tell me now?”

“Well, you just brought a young girl home and I was a little afraid you might have your father’s genes.”

“Mom, I haven’t even considered sleeping with her. I had a chance when she offered herself. I want her to have better values than what she has at the present. I know you can help her in that direction better than her mother is doing. Her mother has given her no direction at all. She does have some sense of right and wrong for she was running from a bad situation when she got into my car. You need some direction yourself according to Doctor Jones.”

“You’ve talked to my doctor?”

“I have. Your letters have been so sad these last few months. I called your doctor for his input. I was thinking of searching for a companion for you after I reached home, but I believe on my way here I have found the one you need. Maybe this will help you both. She needs a mother’s love and you need to forget the past and get on with your life. Give it a try, anyway.”

“You are a good son. I feel better about life already.”

“Good, I’m going to bed. I’ve been on the road since early this morning. Good night Mom. Love you.”

“Love you too, son.” 

Ginger was sitting on the top stair when I went upstairs. “Am I going to be able to stay here with your mom?”

“Definitely. You’re in as a surrogate daughter. Treat my mom as if she was the mom you always dreamed of. You both need each other. Good night, Ginger. Go to bed.”

“Good night Pete. Thank you.”

Both women were up when I came down in the morning. My coffee was ready. Ginger was helping get breakfast and more in the way than not because she didn’t know where things were. The third time Ginger called Mom, Mrs. Brown, my mother said that wouldn’t do. “Call me Harriet. All my friends do.”

“Okay, Harriet, I can do that. I have a suggestion. Let me take you out to dinner tonight. Pick a nice restaurant and I’ll make the reservation.”

“Oh, no, you don’t have to do that.”

“Yes I do. My dad gives me the court ordered support money and I never spend half of it. Mom got enough from the divorce settlement. Since I turned fifteen she doesn’t even ask what I do with it. He won’t care and he can certainly afford it. He will be glad really that he is able to do something for me. It will reduce his guilt for leaving Mom for another woman.” Mom could see how serious Ginger was, so she reluctantly agreed. 

Ginger made the reservation. Then she turned to mom, “Harriet, I don’t have a thing with me to wear. Would you take me shopping and help me pick out something? Something appropriate so I don’t embarrass you. I’m such a whale, but maybe we can find something to make me look less fat.”

“We’ll find something. Maybe I’ll buy me some bigger falsies. That will help the comparison.”

“Hey you two, this isn’t in my comfort zone. I’m the one being embarrassed here.” Ginger’s face was red and Mom actually giggled. I shook my head leaving the room. Then I stuck my head back in and said, “I’m looking up old friends. I’ll be back at lunch time.”

Mom said, “Eat lunch out. Shopping is going to take awhile so I’ll buy lunch somewhere for the two of us.”

“Okay. I’ll be home this afternoon sometime.” I was feeling better and better that I had proposed having a companion come live with my mother. She looked and acted happier already.

We did go out to dinner. Ginger was slightly over dressed, but she looked five years older than I knew her to be. Mom had gone all out and looked five years younger than her fifty-one. Mother recognized some friends after we were seated for dinner. They stopped by and talked to Mom as they were leaving.

One woman actually asked Mom if this was Roberta and when had we found her? She knew the family history. “No, this is a young lady who is staying with me while Peter is out of the country. Peter engaged her for me and we are having a good time together. I’m looking forward to having a great summer this year.”

                                                     __________________

I always seemed to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. I was home alone.  This was two days after I had arrived with Ginger.

The phone rang. “Is this the Brown Residence?”

“Yes it is. This is Peter Brown. What can I do for you?”

“My name is Ada Adams. I’m looking for my daughter, Ginger. She left some crazy note about taking off to help some old lady living at this address for the summer. What can you tell me about her?”

“I’m the one who made the arrangement for her to care for my mother.”

“How old are you?”

“I’m twenty-two, why?”

“What you did is illegal. I could have you put in jail.”

“Hey, she called you and you gave her permission to take the job. How else was she going to get here? She has been living by herself and was going to be alone all summer. I rescued her from a party where she was going to be abused by several boys and some older men. Her summer ahead looked pretty damned bleak to me.

“I’ll bet she would have gone to another party again sometime during the summer while you were away on your honeymoon. She will be safe here with my mother.  I’m leaving for England the end of next week. She will be safe for that long anyway. Mom will take care of her.”

There was silence on the line while this was being digested. “Where is she now?”

“I believe she and Mom went to a concert this afternoon. It has something to do with chamber music. I hate it so I begged off.”

“Well, I’m not getting much information from you. I’ll call back later. Make sure she takes my call.”

“What time? No better yet, call at six. That is dinner time for us.” The phone clicked. Well at least Ginger’s mother was checking up on her. It should make Ginger feel a little better. The phone rang at exactly six. 

Ginger answered it. “Hello mother.” This started an hour-long conversation. There was screaming by both parties. Ginger got really hot and Mom got up and put her hand on Ginger’s shoulder, not saying anything, but it did calm Ginger down. After that and for the last fifteen minutes while they were on the phone, Ginger just listened as her mother explained her plans for the wedding and the honeymoon. Still there was no invitation for her daughter to attend.

Ginger came and sat down and we ate a meal that was already cold. I don’t think anyone of us noticed. I figured not much had been resolved and the status was the same as it had been. “Harriet, I have permission to stay here until school begins. Mother still doesn’t want me around, but I guess she is happy I am where I am safe and looked after. Now she can go and enjoy herself without a thought for me.”

Mom got up and hugged Ginger. I wanted to show my support so I did the same. This brought smiles to her face.

I was out and about every night, but I did often knock on Ginger’s door when I came home if I saw her light on. This was to say goodnight. I had four more days before I was flying out. “Pete, I’m going to miss you terribly when you leave. You have done so much for me and I don’t know if I can stand it with you not here.”

“Hey, I haven’t done that much. My mother needed someone and you are perfect for her. You needed someone too. I’m happy it has worked out for you both.”

“It has hasn’t it? Pete, would you do one thing for me? Would you take me out on a date one time before you leave? Just to the movies and maybe out for a shake and burger before we come home.”

“Sure. Let’s plan it for tomorrow night. Hey, I’ll round up a buddy and we can double date at the movies.”

“I would rather it be just you and me.”

“Okay. Tomorrow night we’ll take in a show. Why don’t we make it a real date? I’ll take you out to dinner and then to the show.”

“That will be wonderful. I’ll be ready at six.”

Ginger told mom about her date with me coming up. Mom came and cautioned me, “Don’t you be trifling with her. She still is very vulnerable. I don’t want to see her hurt.”

“I won’t hurt her, Mom. She takes the place of being a sister like the one I lost.”

“That won’t work. She will never look on you as her brother.”

“Mom, now you have me worried. I’ve only treated her as a friend.”

“Yes, but she is young and may have a dream about you. Puppy love is as painful as any injury.” Mom stopped talking, and then went on, “I trust you Peter, so go and give her a good time. I just wanted you to be aware, that is all.”

“Thanks for the heads up.”

This conversation took place just before noon. A little after three the phone jangled. Ginger and Mom were off getting Ginger beautiful for our upcoming date. “Hello, Peter speaking.”

“Peter who?” The voice was abrupt and demanding.

“Peter Brown.” 

“Is my daughter, Ginger, there? Put her on, I want to speak to her.”

“I take it you are Ginger’s father?”

“Of course it is. I asked for her, didn’t I?”

“Sorry, I missed that. Ginger isn’t here right now. I’ll tell her you called.”

“Don’t hang up damn it, I’ll talk to you. Look, I have found some charges on her credit card. I oversee the card and the bill comes to me. What’s with dinner at some posh restaurant and some expensive clothes? What is going on and how come she is in Minneapolis anyway? Ada just emailed me a short note giving me this phone number and city.”

“I’m responsible for that. The cops were chasing her and I rescued her from being picked up on the street. Your ex-wife was married two days ago and wasn’t taking care of your daughter before that. Ginger was going to be living alone all summer. I hired her to be companion to my mother. I’m leaving for the UK the day after tomorrow and I didn’t want my mother being alone. I put the two of them together and that solved the problem for both.”

“Why didn’t she call me?”

“I think she said you weren’t her custodian, her mother was. Besides you didn’t have room for her.”

“Well, yes, but I pay support. That gives me some rights.” 

“I wouldn’t know. Look, Ginger will be home by five o’clock. I will make sure she calls you. Just so you know; she has felt abandoned by both you and her mother. My sister disappeared when I was twelve, so I can kind of relate. Ginger seems like a nice person who hasn’t been treated very well by her parents. My mother can take her mind off this. When Ginger is older, she can handle this better.”

“Okay, I was just worried about her. I thought she had run away or something.”

“No, Ginger made sure she had permission to live with my mother. It was convenient for your ex and she is happy here. Ask her about it when she calls.”

“I’ll be sure to.” There was lengthy pause and than he said, “Thank your mother for looking after my daughter when I can’t. Good bye.”

As soon as Ginger came in, I told her about the call from her father. “I’ll call him now.” She came back all smiles in less than ten minutes talking with her father.  “Dad thinks you people are all right. He is really pissed at mother. Pete, you must have told him I was going to have to live alone this summer.”

“I did.”

“Dad, his new wife, and the twins are going to visit me sometime in August. I’m looking forward to it. He also promised to call me once a week. But now, excuse me, I have a date and must look my best.”

When Ginger came down from her room she was dressed in a blouse and jeans as any teenager would who was going out to the movies. She was made up, though, and her hair was styled.

I was surprised. I thought she would have on something to make her look older like she did the night she took us to the restaurant.

When we got in the car, she explained, “Pete, your mother is worried I will vamp you. She thinks you are too old for me. That part doesn’t bother me, but I think a lot of Harriet and I wouldn’t hurt her for the world. I will agree that you are a wonderful person. So I am going be good and act my age.” She mumbled something that I didn’t catch, but wouldn’t say what it was.

“Where to Ginger? What would you like to eat?”

“I don’t care. Take me to the same place you used to hang out.”

“That would be a hamburger place. We can get pizza there too. My gang used to hangout in the parking lot. Maybe some of them still do. I haven’t been there for years. By now, I would imagine there will be a whole new crop of young people gathering there.

“Do you dare to be seen with me? Won’t I embarrass you?”

“Naw, it’s just a hangout. The rich kids with shiny cars stayed on one side of the lot and the poorer ones with junkers had the other side. Everyone just comes to eat and bullshit each other.”

“Which side were you on?”

I paused, thinking a minute before answering. “You know, I never gave it much thought to which side I was more comfortable with.  I guess you can say I was comfortable with either. I dated girls from both sides.”

“Will any of those girls be there tonight?”

“Maybe. If they are, then you can meet them.”

“You would introduce me to some of your old girlfriends? You’re crazy. Look at me. I’d be embarrassed. Not for myself, but for you.”

“Let me worry about that. Come on, I’m hungry.”

I drove into Pete’s Place and circled the parking lot. I was waiting for the inevitable question. It came. “Is this place named for you?”

I laughed because this was what I was always asked. “Just a coincidence, that’s all.” I drove slowly by the parked cars and finally pulled up beside an old car that had a man and woman leaning on it. There was a small child of two sitting in a car seat that had been removed and placed on the ground. There was another seat in the back still attached. The woman was openly nursing an infant.

“That’s Sammy. We went together part way through high school and I took her to the Junior Prom. She met Gordon and they married soon after. Gordon cut me out and look at them now. We’ll say hi.”

We said hi all right. Sammy saw me as I got out of the car. She thrust the baby into Gordon’s arms, quickly covering up, and did a little moon walk right into my arms.  I was kissed soundly. She turned to Ginger. “Pete taught me those steps. He kissed me on my sixteenth birthday too. My first real kiss, by the way.”

I took over. “Sammy and Gordon, this is Ginger Adams. We met a couple of weeks ago and have become friends. Friends enough so I asked her to come live with my mother. I’m leaving for England day after tomorrow. We are on a date tonight. I wanted to show her around my old stomping grounds and hopefully to meet some of my friends.”

“That’s great Pete. Hey, meet my kids. This is Tammy, she is almost three. Say hi to the man Tammy.” The little girl was shy and hid behind her mother. Sammy didn’t pressure the child further. “This is Junior. He is eight months. He’s a hungry little sucker and growing like a weed. Gordon and I are planning one more. We figure that is all we can afford. What are you going to be doing in England?”

“I’m working for an architectural firm with the headquarters located here in the city. I was recruited by the California office while in college and I’m being sent over to examine an old monastery. I’m to take pictures and make sketches. I’ll do a lot of measuring. Basically I’m to make a floor plan of the place. Also, I’m looking for something that the client can use to fill out a vision that he is in the process of formulating. 

“He says he will know what it is when he sees it. Our client is a rich person and so far wants a look-a-like monastery to house the wine from his vineyard.”

“Why would he do that?” This was Gordon finally speaking.

“He was vacationing in Europe and was impressed with the view of one from the air while flying over several churches and monasteries. I may decide to hire a plane and take pictures from different angles from the air. He will use one of the scenes as a picture on his wine label. This is my first assignment and I’m hoping I do well. I have a lot of leeway and as much money to get the firm what they think the client wants.”

“Wow, a world traveler.”

“I know, Sammy. I’ve never been anywhere but here and at the university. I’m pretty excited about the whole deal. I’m going to miss my mother though. I hardly ever see her anymore. These last two weeks are the longest we have been together in the last year. That is why when I ran into Ginger and found she was free, I proposed she come live with Mom. Mom wasn’t going out at all and she needs someone around. She will still miss me, but Ginger is a fun person.”

Ginger made the comment, “I’m going to miss Pete too.”

“Ginger, how did you two meet?”

“Sammy, I was running from a party the police were busting up. He let me into his car before they rounded me up. He saved me from a whole lot of grief.”

“That sounds like Pete. He is one of the good guys. Hey, my pizza is ready. Pete, I’m glad we ran into you and Ginger. Have fun in England. When you are back in town, please come visit us. We are in the phone book. Have fun on your date with Pete, Ginger. I always did.”

“Gordon, you have a great family. I'm glad things are going well for you. I’ll look you up when I return.” We shook hands and Ginger and I got back into my car. I turned to her, “There is a real nice couple. I hope to have someone as nice as Sammy is for a wife someday.”

Ginger was quiet and then she said, “I guess I never could qualify. You know too much about me already.”

“Ginger, I’m just one person. There are a lot of nice people out there. Become a nice person yourself and you will find one for yourself. I think you’re pretty nice already. You are more than half-way there.”

“Thanks, Pete, for saying I am. I needed that.”

I drove around to the other side of the building to order, parking in the back. Not many cars here yet, but it would get busy later. “Do you want to eat inside or out here in the car?”

“Let’s go inside. That is if you don’t mind being seen with me.”

“Ginger, your insecurity is showing. We’ll eat inside where I can be seen with you, not you with me.”

“You do know how to make a person feel good.” I received a bright smile and Ginger was almost skipping as we entered. We ordered a supreme pizza. Ginger had a diet coke and I ordered Bud Light. We took a number and sat back in the corner. We sat people watching, not saying much and being comfortable.

“Pete, tell me more about your work and yourself.”

“Not much to tell. I’ve always been interested in different types of buildings and how they were constructed. My goal is someday to design a building and have my name attached to it. There have been a few architects who have stood the test of time … some for centuries in fact. It may never happen for me, but it is a nice dream. Anyway, I went to university and concentrated on learning everything I could. 

“In my second year, I hooked up with a girl, named Rita and we lived together until a few months ago. But she found me too dedicated and gave me a choice of loosening up about my work and giving her more attention. I chose to stay on the course, so we parted. This was just before I was recruited by the firm I’m now working for.”

“How did this firm discover you?”

“It was at a job fair run by the university. I think being willing to travel immediately helped them make up their minds about me. I’m not ashamed of my scholastic record either, but there were others just as qualified.”

“How did a company here in your home town get in touch with you? Did they have a representative at the fair?”  

“My firm has a satellite office near the university. The headquarters just happen to be located here in Minneapolis. I’ve only been into the headquarters here in Minneapolis since coming back home. Mostly to get orders and details about what they want. I’ve been given a lot of leeway and I’m supposed to use my imagination. They want me to come back with enough facts so they can make a presentation to our client. Whether I will be involved in creating the plans for the building remains to be seen.

“Probably not since there are some well known architects on the staff. I just want to do a credible job at my first assignment.” Just then our number was called and Ginger immediately got up and went to the counter for the box.

While she was gone, a woman slid into her seat. “Hi Pete, I haven’t seen you since high school.” Rachael and I had been an item for awhile. She had one thing on her mind and I wanted to be exclusive with her. That was until I had the promise, but not the fact. We parted then, but still spoke when we met.

“I know. I’ve been away at university. How are you?”

“Good, still a free spirit. Got married, but it lasted for only a year. I’m divorced now for the same reason you and I broke up. I’ll settle down someday.”

Just then Ginger came back with our pizza. The contrast between the two women was there before the room to see. Rachel was much shorter than Ginger and she was mature and svelte. Also her make up and dress were impeccable. Ginger didn’t come off very well by comparison. She still had zits, was overweight, and looked like the teenager she was. 

Mom had worked with her on her looks which I didn’t realize until this minute. The zits were fewer and mother had done her best to reduce them. Also she had styled her hair and it looked really nice. Her eyebrows were plucked and she wore a soft pink lipstick.

I stood and took the pie box from my date. “Ginger, meet Rachel O’Connell. I went with her for awhile in high school. Rachel, this is my date for the evening. Meet Ginger Adams.”

“Hello Ginger. Lucky you having Pete choose you for a date. You’ll find he is a real nice guy. Hey, I can’t stay. Pete, it was nice seeing you and also in meeting you Ginger. Pete, call me sometime and maybe we can go out and relive old times.”

“We’ll see. No promises, though.”

“Okay, I understand. Bye now.”

We watched Rachel wend her way across the room. There was a good looking older man who took her arm as she approached the door and they left together. “Are you going to call her, Pete?”

“No. She won’t expect me to after what I said at the last. She was just making small talk anyway.”

“Pete, tell me why you and I are sitting here right at this moment? You’re an adult and I’m just a kid. Yet you don’t seem to be patronizing me. Why?”

“Ginger, you are almost an adult. Don’t sell yourself short either. I think you are more intelligent than you give yourself credit for. Someday, I do believe you will be as beautiful as Rachel was tonight. I also think you are going to be a lot nicer. Why? Because you have had a lot of problems in your young life, just as I have had. You are handling it well just as I think I have done.

“You keep saying I’m nice. Well, I think you are too. One other thing, our pizza is getting cold.  Let’s eat.” I grinned and opened the box, breathing in the aroma. I received a grin and we dug in.

Getting full, there were two pieces left over and we saved them to give to Mom. “Let’s go to the movies.” We chose a comedy and laughed all the way through it.

Chapter Two

Coming out of the theater, I asked what she wanted to do now. “Can we go somewhere and talk? Some where some beautiful old girlfriend of yours doesn’t show up for you to compare me to.”

“Sure, I’ll take you where I used to go parking. Are you okay with that?”

“I’m in your hands.” Again Ginger mumbled something that I didn’t catch and didn’t repeat when I asked her to. I drove to a secluded part of the city. It wasn’t a well known parking spot and I didn’t expect the police.

When we got there, we reclined our seats and I asked, “What do you want to talk about?”

“Tell me about your sister? I’ve seen a picture of her. She was quite pretty. Your mother keeps away from the subject of her. I should know why if I’m going to be her companion.”

“You’re right. You should know what I know. I’m sure I don’t know it all. I was too young to know what went on and much was kept from me. I don’t know what happened between my father and mother. All seemed well when I was a kid. Then there was a lot of screaming between Mom and Dad. I could tell things between them were cold at the time. Mother wouldn’t speak to my father for days on end.

“Then things warmed up for a little while and I thought our life was going to be like it used to be. Mom kissed Dad before he left when he said he had rented a camp and was going to spend some time there to find himself. Roberta left shortly afterwards, but then she didn’t come home that night. Mom was going wild, suspecting the two were together. I was put in the care of a neighbor for a day. The next day all were home, but things were worse than ever.”

I paused and Ginger asked, “Didn’t you know what was going on?”

“I was ten years old.  I knew from nothing. A little later, Dad asked me to come to him as he had something to say. He said that he was going to leave us. He acted real sad about this. He did say one thing and that was not to blame my sister for anything. Dad wouldn’t say what I wasn’t to blame her for just that it was a secret that she promised to keep. Then he said he was the one who was totally at fault and she was a good girl.”

“Mother never knew he talked to me. Dad made me promise not to say we talked and I haven’t to this day. He did say to trust my mother, for she was a good person and wasn’t at blame for the trouble and it was him who was at fault. Two days later he was sick and Mom rushed him to the hospital. He never came home.

“Then things got really bad between Mother and Roberta. Mom didn’t want Roberta to go to Dad’s funeral, but she did anyway. Mom was blaming her for something. I never said anything to mother, but thinking back now I should have stood up for my sister.”

“You shouldn’t blame yourself. You were only ten. I was older by three years when my father and mother were having problems and I didn’t know what was going on either.”

“I know, Ginger. Of course I can look back now and Mom just told me what was happening between Roberta and Dad. I think I knew, but didn’t want to think that badly of either my father or my sister. Mom still blames sis, but regrets she was so harsh. I think she would forgive her if she found out she was still alive. When I get back from England and I have time to talk and be with mother, I’m going to tell her what Dad said to me just before he died.”

“That would be wise. With so little time left, you don’t have time to explain. Pete, have you had a single word from or about your sister in all these years?”

“No, and I don’t think Mom has either. I know Mom never looked for her. She did report her missing because she was only seventeen when she disappeared.”

“Pete, I thought I had it rough, but it has been so much worse for you. You have done so well for all of the trials you have been through. I know I can stop feeling sorry for myself and I can do the same.”

“I know you can too. I’ll help you in any way, too.”

“You have already. I haven’t known you very long, but I am going to miss you terribly.”

“I’ll miss you in very much the same way. The summer will go fast and I’ll be home by September.”

“But I won’t be here. I’ll have to go back and live with my mother and go to school. I still have a year before I graduate. I will be seventeen by then, though.”

“Oh, when is your birthday?” 

“July, tenth.”

“I’ll have to remember when it is.”

“That would be nice. I suppose we should go home. I don’t want your mom to think you and I were doing something we shouldn’t be doing. Especially after what has happened in your family.” I raised my seat back from the position it was reclining. Ginger didn’t and she acted as she wanted to say something more.

Finally she said, “Pete, I know I shouldn’t ask, but I dared ask for this date, and you agreed to that. It has been a great date for me. You have treated me as an adult and showed me respect in front of the friends you met tonight. I have never been treated better by anyone. So what I am asking for is one kiss. I may never see you again because I will be in school when you return. I would like to have a kiss to remember you by.”

“Ginger, I was hoping you wouldn’t mind if I kissed you. I don’t want you to think I am coming on to you, but I would like to kiss you.” I got out of the car and while I was going around to the other side, Ginger raised her seat and stepped out waiting for me. She raised her arms and I came into them, hugging her to me. I smoothed her hair and taking her face in my hands I leaned down and slowly brought my lips to hers.

We kissed as lovers.  She soon broke away, although I could tell she didn’t want to. Hell, I didn’t want to either. I hugged her hard one more time and then I let her go. I turned and walked back around and climbed into my seat as she did hers. I immediately started the engine and drove out of the secluded spot. 

I glanced over at Ginger.  She was sitting straight, staring right ahead. Her hands were folded demurely in her lap.  Nothing was said for the thirty-five minutes to reach home. I parked in front of the garage and sat for a minute. One more time she said, “Pete, I’m going to miss you so much. Think of me sometimes when you’re wandering around in the dusty bowels of some old monastery.”

“I will Ginger. You can be sure of that.” Ginger got out and ran into the house.  Mom had been waiting inside for us.

“Peter, Ginger was crying when she flew up to her room. What did you do to her?”

“Just made her feel she was going to miss me a little while I’m gone. Mom, she really is a nice person. I’m going to miss her too.” I turned and went up to my room, leaving my mother staring after me.

                                         __________________

I spent the next day reviewing my orders for getting what my firm needed to make the presentation to the client. I had a laptop with applications installed on it where I could do sketches. I would use this to make my own presentation to the firm when I returned. It wasn’t necessary for it to be perfect, but it would lessen the explanations I needed to make. I had a camera for the same purpose. 

I had the travel tickets and I even had the reservation where I would be staying when I reached my destination. An account was set up for me to draw on. I would have to keep a record of my day-to-day expenditures, but I just had to load these into a file that the firm would retrieve.

I boarded my flight at noon and had to fly to O’Hare where I had to wait several hours before flying without changing planes to Heathrow. It took me more than twenty hours in all. When I arrived, I gave the taxi the address of the inn where I was to live.

“That’ll be a bit from the wallet, Gov’nor.”

“That’s okay.”

“Yank, are ye?”

“I am.” I figured my ride would cost me less than if I had denied the question. When I reached the inn, I said, “Buy you a pint if you have the time.”

“I am a bit thirsty, thanks.” Before the pint was finished I had rented a Mini for the duration of my stay from the driver, whose name was Jim Hughes. This gave me wheels and I’d get a temporary license tomorrow. His taxi would of course transport me this evening. Tomorrow he would lead me through the regulations until I could get behind the wheel to drive myself.

I finally got upstairs to my room. One pint of English ale was going to be my limit from now on, I was sure of that. The next morning my taxi was at the door and he soon saw to it I had my license to drive. I told him why I was in England and Jim said the place I was to look at was several miles away and complicated to find. He looked at me as if I was crazy when I exclaimed how excited I was to find this place on my first day looking. I wondered why.

He offered to go with me after his turn in the taxi was finished. He wanted to make sure I could handle the car I had rented from him and we would go in that. I was introduced to his wife, Arlie, and two small children. He lived in a detached flat in a good neighborhood. She admonished, “Don’t be bringing my Jim home with more than a pint in him.” I promised I wouldn’t.

We drove east toward the east coast where our client had said he had seen the monastery while in the plane. He had drawn a sketch of what he had seen during his flight from France. I showed it to the Jim, while he was giving me pointers about the car I had just rented. He recognized the building, but shook his head in puzzlement.

“What’s wrong with it?”

“Your guy didn’t see much of what it really is. I recognize it okay. That is only the gate that is still standing after the Germans got done bombing it in 1943. I can’t know as they did this intentionally. It was suspected that flak over London didn’t let a German plane come in on a run and drop their bombs. Frustrated, the bombardier used this for target practice on the way home before crossing the channel.

“What this person must have seen is the front entrance. It is massive even now and must have been a beautiful building when it was in use. It hasn’t been used as a monastery for centuries … five of them to be exact. I believe it was chartered in 1100 something and dissolved in 1547. I’m a bit of a history buff and have tramped around it several times. I still get pissed at the bloody bastards who bombed it.”

I was having some trouble driving on the left side of the motorways and roads. I gave Jim a couple of scares, but he never said anything. Maybe I scared myself more than I did him, for I was nervous. Also the Mini was a much smaller vehicle than I was used to and I felt my butt was awful close to the road. It was a speedy little beast and I was beginning to enjoy the drive.

Jim was great at directing me. Just saying, “Next right, gov’nor,” or he would spit out, “roundabout coming up, take the third exit.”

We approached the monastery remains on a slant. This was a massive pile of stone three or more stories high. The stones themselves were small and had been fitted closely together. From the distance it looked to be a pair of square stone towers with an arch linking the two. The doors and windows were missing. Weather had worn away much of the mortar between the stones if any had been used at all. I wondered why it didn’t fall down.

I pulled to a stop a good ways away and took pictures. “Now, tell me about it,” I asked.

“Okay. You can see some of the stairs where the front of the building has crumbled. This gate was probably modeled after the keep that some of the castles used for safety. You can see a few of the small rooms, cubbies actually, where the monks lived and prayed. The Prior may have been quartered here or maybe just novices. No way to tell.

“When we walk around back you will be able to see how massive the whole structure was originally. What you see here is constructed of stone. The great hall behind this had stone walls, but the rest was built with massive oak timbers. These of course burned when it was bombed. Your client viewing this from the airplane had to have seen this from several miles away. He would have been terribly disappointed if he had been closer.”

“That’s okay. I have a job out of it anyway.” I made motion to start the Mini. As we passed by the entrance you could see right through the arch and the countryside beyond. “Shit, I’ll never know what it looked like originally.”

Jim sat next to me and he was grinning. Then he said, “How about the original builder’s plans? Would they be of any help to you? Also there are some sketches of the building during construction.”

I stared at him. “Pucker up, Jim you’re going to get kissed.” Jim climbed out of the Mini as fast as he could.

“Oh no, I’m not.”

“Not by me, you fool. I mean by Arlie when I take you all out to dinner tonight.”

“Okay then, you had me worried for a minute. Come on, I’ll direct you to where this particular archive for the monastery is kept and you can see what I’m talking about.”

I was introduced as a student to the librarian by Jim. Jim occupied himself in another part of the library. I perused the plans of the building that were nearly a thousand years old. I took pictures of the sketches with my camera. I knew the written notes wouldn’t come out so I made notation of what I could read. Much of this was in Latin and what was written in English was old English and hard for me to decipher.

Jim was getting antsy by mid-afternoon so I closed up my briefcase, telling the curator I would return at some other time.

I took Jim, Arlie and the two kids out to dinner as promised. I watched the family and finally remarked the kids were very well behaved. “We were brought up that way and if you start young enough, there is little problem.” I would see if it worked when I had a wife of my own and we had children.

Then I thought about my own family and how dysfunctional it was or had been in the past. I didn’t remember, but when I was very young, me, Mom, Dad and Roberta, were much like this family. Somewhere, something went wrong with ours. I could wish I knew what it was for I would avoid it like the plague.

I spent the week at the same library using my CAD app on my laptop to draw what the Monastery looked like centuries ago. I was sending all of my efforts back to the home office. They could see what I was doing every day as I uploaded the day’s files each night. I tracked down a couple of photos taken in the late 30’s, but they were grainy.

I was directed by my firm to take time off on the weekends to see sights and enjoy myself. I availed myself of this, but always seemed to end up looking at some castle or monastery somewhere. Jim was my guide in this and knew a lot about the history or knew where to find more details of each building.

I began looking for a castle or monastery that was still inhabited that I could inspect. I found one castle that was open for visits and spent three days there. Much of this time I gravitated to the cellars. There were tubs where beer was brewed in days past. The wine racks were still in place. I used my camera extensively. And I was continually sketching what I observed. At night before uploading what I had seen, I used my CAD app to transfer some of this to files.

Once a week I connected with Jim and Arlie Hughes for dinner and I occasionally bought Jim a pint at the pub. I was keeping track of Ginger and Mom, by email.  Any little thing unusual in their lives was sent to me in detail. I did the same, giving them insight into what my days were like. I remembered when Ginger’s birthday was. Mom had said she was giving Ginger a party, inviting some of her personal friends. Ginger hadn’t made any yet.

“Hi, Ginger, Happy Birthday.” A loud squeal of happiness met my ear.

“Pete, my God, is this really you? I can’t believe it. Oh, I want to thank you for the big birthday spray of flowers that arrived just an hour ago. This is about the best day of my life.”

“It is good to hear your voice. I just wanted you to know I was thinking of you. I have some news. I may be seeing you before the end of summer. My boss thinks I have enough information so we will be meeting with our client in another three weeks. I’m to be at the presentation when we meet. I will have a hand in this and I’m excited.

“I’m headed to France tomorrow to see how some of the French wineries are set up.  The new construction for my client will be built for show as much as for the production of wine. He keeps adding to his vision. I guess he has money enough to do this.  The wine itself is only part of what he is planning. There is to be a restaurant in the cellars where there are wine casks and wine racks visible as part of the decor. This is a huge project and I am so glad to be part of it. Also my firm seems to be very pleased with my efforts so far.”

“When are you coming home so I can see you?”

“I’ll be home in ten days.” I paused and then asked, “How are you getting along with Mom?”

“I’ve taken her for my own. I think I am making her happy as well. Pete, this is going to be the longest ten days of my life. I wish you were here right now.”

“Time does move slowly, but it does pass. Have you heard from your parents?”

“Yes, my dad called me at noon today. I’m thrilled that you will be here to meet him next month. My mother did send me a card. It had pictures of her, her new husband, and a new dog they just got.”

I heard a sniffle and then Ginger went on. “I pity the dog. They’ll love it for little while and then Mom will get sick of it just like she did me.”

“She did send you a card.”

“I know, but there was no personal note in it and she signed her married name and not mother. I may ask if I can stay here to go to school for my senior year. You can help me by suggesting it to my father when you meet. I don’t think my mother will mind.”

“I wish I was there to give you a hug to make you feel better. Hey, I owe you one. You can collect it when I arrive home.”

“You bet I will. Here is Harriet who wants to say hi. We both miss you terribly. Goodbye until I see you.”

“Hi Mom, how are you doing?”

“I am doing great. Ginger is such a sweet person. Oh, if Roberta had only been just a little like her the whole family would have been happy. Your father would be alive and I would be looking toward retirement a happy woman.”

“Mom, you should remember that it takes two. I don’t want to think either Dad or Roberta did anything wrong, but apparently they did. If Dad did wrong, then you blamed Roberta for what he did. I think we should see if we can find her and find out the truth. This isn’t the time to discuss this. I’ll be home in ten days. We’ll talk about it then. For now, I’m anxious to be home and it will be more than a month earlier than expected.”

“That is wonderful, Pete. I’ll be waiting for you. Ginger will be too. She always shares her emails with me. I want to caution you again that she is too young for you. I think it is great that you are friends, but it shouldn’t go beyond that.”

“I know, but I do think about her. She has had hardly any family life at all. You have been the best for her and by all indications; she has been good for you as well.”

“She has. I just hope the heartbreak in our own family we had is behind us.”

“I have faith that it is and I want you to believe it is as well.”

“I’ll try.”

“Good. Remember, only ten more days. Love you.” I said goodbye to Jim, Arlie and their two kids. I gave Jim a bonus for the use of his Mini Cooper, bought him a pint, and knew I was leaving friends behind. 

I flew to Paris and took the train to Beaune to visit the wine region where Monks had made wine for untold centuries. This was the region where the famous Burgundies of France were produced. There wasn’t time to see all that I wanted to see and hoped someday I could return to delve into more of the history of this region.

                                         __________________

Mother and Ginger were waiting for me when I arrived at the airport. Ginger stood back as I greeted Mom with hugs and kisses. I looked at Ginger over Mom’s shoulder. Seven weeks had made a big difference in her appearance.

She was thinner and had shed several pounds. Not only that, she looked happier. I pulled away and looked at Mom. She looked happier as well. Her appearance was just the opposite of Ginger’s, for she had filled out and added some pounds. 

“Mom, it is so good to be home. Emails are okay … better than nothing, but I needed to see you. You too, Ginger. Let’s go home.”

The following day was a long one for me at the firm’s office. I was taken around by the architect who served as vice president. I was introduced to all the architects who were in that day, plus the drafts-persons that did much of the plan drawings.

One crusty old man I met, looked at me and then said, “Shit, you ain’t nothing but a kid. They’re hiring babies for me to work with. Well, maybe after ten years you will amount to something.”

The vice president turned to me, “Jack is just trying to intimidate you. Pay no attention. He is the best we have so we have to keep him around. Jack Gibbons, this is Pete Brown. Jack, you have been working on the sketches Pete has been sending us from England. This afternoon, I’m putting you two together to come up with a design that we can show our client. The client wants things moved up, so we don’t have much time to develop something he is looking for in a building.

“Pete has seen dozens of these abbey’s and churches and he will have a good idea what will work and what won’t. I think our client is looking for something that looks massive, but overall isn’t that big, but he hasn’t specified the size. He has given us a list of what the building will contain. He needs room for storage and processing his wine of course. 

“Now he is talking a restaurant. Both of you let your mind go and search for ideas to present. This client has a lot of money and the firm wants some of it. I honestly don’t think he knows what he wants. It is his money we are spending though. We will be giving him an honest accounting so he should have no complaints.

Jack spoke, “Come on Pete, and meet the rest of the staff. You’re going to be an integral part of us here. Everyone has their own specialty and I want you to know everyone. We often meet at the bar down the street after work. That would be the fastest way to learn everyone’s strengths. You will find we are a social bunch.”

I was given a cubical close to the draft room, and wandered into the break room at lunch time. I ate out of the machines that lined the wall, deciding from now on I would bring my own lunches. We were allowed an hour at lunch time, but if we took only a half hour I could leave at 4:00 PM. 

I hadn’t been where I could be with my mother that much since going off to university, so I wanted to go home every night to spend my evenings with her. I knew this would change eventually as I got used to living at home again.

I received a bonus at the end of the month for the work I had done while investigating the monasteries and churches in England. This reduced somewhat the balance of what I had borrowed for my education. I had assigned 25% of my salary for the same purpose. I hated the thought of owing money and wanted to be free and clear of debt as soon as possible. I could do this by living at home.

Ginger and I were as close as a sister and brother would be if we had been related. In the back of my mind, I knew when Ginger matured and was a little older, I might see if she and I could start a relationship. If love developed, she would be a woman I would welcome as a wife. For now we kept everything on a platonic level.

Ginger’s mother inquired for her well being once a month, but her father did much better keeping his daughter in his life. He called to talk with her at least twice a week, telling Ginger about his new family. Ginger had two half brothers, twins and from all indications, Ginger’s step-mom, Wendy, was a loving, caring woman. They were planning to visit Ginger the second week of August.

On the third of August, Randall Adams, Ginger’s father, called. Again I was home to take the call from him. “May I speak to Ginger?”

“I’m sorry she is out with my mother this evening. I just got in from work.”

“You must be Pete. I thought you were in England for the summer.”

“I was supposed to be, but I was pulled back because the timeline has changed and there is a rush for the firm I work for to complete a presentation. I’m a part of this.”

“What is it you do?” I explained and I also learned a lot about Ginger’s father. He seemed like a really nice person. There was a lot of animosity between him and his first wife, Ada, mostly over how Ginger had been taken care of by her. He had called to tell Ginger that he couldn’t come visit her when he said he would. He was hoping she wouldn’t feel abandoned.

“She might. You know I have three days of vacation time due me that week. Would it be possible for me to bring her to visit you? I can arrange it for either weekend so you would have five days together.”

“That would be wonderful if you could.” There was a moment of silence and then he asked, “Are you sleeping with Ginger? Why I ask is I don’t have much room to put another person up for the night. The twins could sleep with Wendy and me, giving Ginger the bed in the twin’s room. It isn’t big enough for two adults.”

“No, I’m not sleeping with Ginger. I have an air mattress I could bring and put it on the floor or I can get a motel room close by.”

“No need for that. I have a mattress in the garage I can bring in and put on the floor. I didn’t mean to impugn your morals, either. I just am aware of today’s youth and how they behave. I can tell you I might not have that squeaky clean of a record either. Enough of that, I’m so looking forward to seeing my daughter again. It will be a real treat for me. I also will talk to Ada about you bringing Ginger to see me and you can be assured you have my permission to do so.”

“Thank you. I’ll have Ginger call you when she comes in.” It was late evening before she had a chance to make the call.

When Ginger hung up after talking to her father she came and found me where I was sitting alone in the living room. “I understand you are driving me to see my father.  He is making arrangements so we can stay at his house. I haven’t seen the twins for almost a year and I am anxious to see them. After all they are my brothers.”

“I would be anxious too. Ginger, if it isn’t prying, what happened between your mother and father to cause them to divorce?”

“You might as well know. Dad works for Wendy’s father. There was an attraction there with Wendy from the first. Dad didn’t make a move on her for a long time. Mom was being miserable toward him and I guess shut him off from any intimacies. She claims she just fell out of love. I always suspected she was cheating on Dad, but she was smart and didn’t get caught. He instituted the divorce just because love between them had disappeared.

“Dad thought I would be able to live with him, but when Mom saw how badly I wanted to live with him, she fought for me and of course the court sided with her. She was awarded alimony and child support. Mom thought she made out great on the settlement. But then she had total care of me and I guess I didn’t make it easy for her.

“I think I am the one who has been hurt the most. Mom let me pretty much do everything I wanted to except go live with my father. Dad was struggling to make payments at first. Then he proposed to Wendy and Wendy’s dad made my father his manager.

“Suddenly things started getting easier for my father. He was able to make the alimony and support payments on time. I think maybe he hasn’t been entirely truthful about his salary. Mom couldn’t prove otherwise so he didn’t lose in court when Mom sued for more. On my sixteenth birthday Mom, who had claimed all along how expensive I was to her, threw up her hands and told Dad to mail the support directly to me. I love my Dad so I have been very careful about how much I spend.

“Mom was by now going with the man, whom I have suspected of her cheating with all along, agreed to marry him. I let it be known I wasn’t happy at all. So that is about the time you came into my sad and sorry life. I feel like a new person, now. I love your Mom and my Dad is more in my life than he has been since mom and he divorced.” 

Ginger stopped speaking. Then she continued, “And then you are in my life too. You treat me like a real person, not someone to order around and make do what you want and not what I want. You know I was hurt a little the first night when we met. You were treating me better than I had been treated in a long time. I was yours to do with what you wanted, but you didn’t seem to want me.

“Finally I realized you aren’t one to take any advantage of another person. What I’m getting at, and I want you to know that if you want me, you won’t be taking advantage of me. It is what I want and I always will.” Ginger was looking at me and there was desire in her eyes.”

“Wow, I am honored you feel that way about me. Still, I can’t get involved with anyone at this time. I’m just starting in my profession. I know your feelings about me and I respect them. I would counsel you to mature a little more. Look to some of your friends who have jumped into an early marriage. I was in college before I had a long term relationship with a woman. Even at our age, neither of us was mature enough to handle it.”

“Pete, you miss the point. I wasn’t looking for you to marry me. I just want you to love me.”

“You’re talking sex. Ginger, you have just proved my point about your maturity. A mature person would look beyond the immediate gratification. When you have sex some night with someone, you want to wake up the next morning feeling good about the night’s activities. That should go for both partners. I have no doubt we would enjoy each other, but then what?

“We don’t live near to each other now and I’m going to have to travel in the next few years. You have another year of high school. Your father will want you to further your education. Making love to another is a serious undertaking for me. You have told me you are no virgin. That doesn’t bother me because I’m not either. Tell me, Ginger, didn’t you feel just a little used the next morning after your first time having sex?”

“Okay, you are right of course. Actually I was hung over and half naked in the back of the guy’s car when I woke up. He wouldn’t even look at me. I would expect you to treat me better than that, but I suppose it would be the same if there was no future for us. That isn’t going to stop me from loving you though.” 

She stopped speaking and then continued with some exasperated words, “There mature old man, think about that for awhile. I’m going to bed, and I’ll see you in the morning.” She went right upstairs with that.

I did think about Ginger during the night. She did make things difficult for me. I went to work early the next morning to escape any question she might ask when I next saw her. There was no doubt Ginger was growing on me.

When I arrived home that evening, Mom’s car wasn’t in the garage. I figured she and Ginger were out shopping and would be home soon. Time enough for me to have a beer. Ginger met me as I came into the house. “Hey Pete.”

“Ginger, what’s up?”

“I wanted to talk to you so I didn’t go shopping with Harriet. I’m supposed to start dinner.” She continued without stopping, “Pete, you and I had a serious discussion last night. I thought of you all night long. I even cried a little. I came to the conclusion that maybe I don’t love you after all. You have been so good to me and it made me think you must love me. Lovers do things together and I wanted that for myself. I realize I’ve put you on the spot. Can we still be good friends like we were before I opened my big mouth?”

“Of course we can. I lost my sister years ago and I need one. That is what I’m looking for and that’s the way I feel about you. I could stand a hug from my sister.”

“I could stand one from a man who needs a sister.” She came into my arms. When I drew away from Ginger, we knew we were both lying to each other. There was a look of sadness on her face and one of resignation as well. Did she read the same in my eyes? Might be, for it was there.

Chapter Three

Randall Adams lived about fifty miles from where Ginger and I first met at the beginning of summer. It was that much closer to Minneapolis. Ginger and I left Minneapolis to get to her father’s before dinner that evening. He welcomed us with a kiss and a hug for Ginger and a handshake for me. Wendy, his wife, was ten years younger than he. The twins were just walking and excited to meet some new persons.

They didn’t remember Ginger and she hadn’t seen them for awhile. Dinner was almost ready and Wendy with Ginger’s help put it on the table. I had a beer with Randy, as he preferred being called. The twins were all over him and soon all over me as well. The only small children I had been in contact with were in England with Jim and Arlie’s two.

I was therefore comfortable with these half brothers of Ginger and fooled with them until Wendy came in and announced dinner was ready. She had to calm down the boys as I had them wired. We were almost finished eating when the phone rang. It was a close friend of Wendy’s who said she and family were going to stop in for a minute. They would be here in a half hour.

Wendy explained, “Emily Whitmore has a little girl just a bit older than my two.  I was telling Emily the other day that Randy’s daughter was coming to visit. For some reason she said she would like meet her. This was when I said the man who was like her mentor would be with her. When I questioned her, she said she had lived in Minneapolis as a child and wanted to know how Ginger liked living there in the city.

“I must say Emily is a little strange sometimes. She, like I am, is married to an older man. I think Robin Whitmore is thirty-five or six, whereas Randy is thirty-eight. She came to work for my father and worked with Randy until her daughter, Amy was born. Now she stays home the same as I do. We are together all of the time. You will like her, I think.”

Ginger inquired, “How old are you?”

“Emily and I are the same age. That’s all I am going to say. Neither of our husbands really robbed the cradle and we were both in our twenties when we married. I think Robin was a guardian or something of Emily when she was younger. When she got older, they found love and it seems to be a good match.” 

I figured I would stay in the background when the Whitmore family arrived, so I found a chair in the corner of the living room. The Whitmore’s came in through the kitchen and I couldn’t see them from where I was sitting. Robin and the little girl came in to talk to Randy and meet me. The boys and the little girl got into the toy box in another corner and were happily playing.

I stood and was introduced to Robin. “Hi, Pete, is it? I’m Robin. I understand you live in Minneapolis?”

“That’s right. I like it. I haven’t been there much recently. I went to university for four years on the west coast until this summer. I just returned a couple of weeks ago from England where the firm I work for sent me.”

“Pete. I grew up in Minneapolis. I have a brother who lives there. I don’t see him that often although we do keep in touch.”

I became aware of someone standing in the doorway to the kitchen. I looked at Emily Whitmore, who was staring intently at me. I immediately knew this person. The hair was different. The figure was fuller, as it should be. The same sadness was there that I remembered from years ago. That soon changed as I could read hope and anticipation in her face. There was anger and despair in her face the last time I had seen my sister.

She met me in the middle of the room. “Roberta?” She could only nod as she was crying too hard to speak.

Finally, “Pete, little brother, you’re quite the grown up man.”

“Roberta, you are more beautiful than I remembered. Just as soon as I was settled into my job I was going to start looking for you.”

“I heard. I couldn’t believe it when Randy started talking about this wonderful person who had taken his daughter under his wing. I also couldn’t believe it when I was hearing about the person’s mother, Harriet, who was also mentoring his daughter. That’s not the mother I know.”

“No, I guess you wouldn’t know Mom anymore. It has been ten years. We will have to talk about this. For now, though I am a guest of Randy and Wendy.” 

I turned to them. “Please excuse my inattention to you all. This is my long lost sister, Roberta. What a coincidence that she would know your father and we would meet like this. It has been ten years since she left home.” Roberta led me to the couch where we could talk. All were interested so they listened in.

“Pete, I just couldn’t take mom and her hate for me anymore. That is why I left. She was so wrong about me. It is going to take a long time to explain what happened and why. I now think different about our father than I did back then. I can more fully see Mom’s point as well. At the time, there were so many hateful things said, I don’t know as we will ever be mother and daughter again.”

“Ginger may be able to help with that if we can get permission for her to stay with mom for her senior year of school.”

Randy interjected, “I have my ex-wife’s permission for the near term letting Ginger continue to live in Minneapolis. I will have custody of Ginger as soon as we can get a judge to hear this in family court. Ada’s new husband doesn’t want a teenager living with them. I need to see that Ginger is well cared for and happy. The place for her as long as she is happy is with you and your mother.”

“Dad, thank you so much. This was what I was hoping for. Pete, I’m going to make Roberta my sister as well. You now have two sisters. I’ll make Harriet love her as much as she loves me, too.”

There was too much to think about all at once. So much was going on. I was going to get my sisters’ side of what happened back when it seemed as if everyone hated each other except me in my family. I was happy for Ginger and how her situation was being resolved. I asked a question of my new found sister. “Roberta, this is your and my family business. How much do we want to display our dirty laundry?”

“Robin knows it all, for in many ways he has been my savior. He knows everything, but wasn’t involved at first. You weren’t involved either until after the fact. Mother with her closed mind doesn’t know the half of it. I understand that Randy is going to bring in a mattress for you to sleep on tonight. Robin and I have an extra room. 

“Would you stay with us tonight so I can tell you about what happened twelve years ago? Later we can share with Ginger. Randy and Wendy will learn some of it, and I am okay with that as well.”

“Is there any chance you and mom can get back together?”

“If she will open her mind and listen to me, she should, but I can’t speak for her. You might help with that.”

“Okay, I’ll go home with you. At the time I was too young to know what was going on in the family. I have always been curious what happened to cause the rift. I just knew it was very serious. Father pulled me aside one time and said things that made me feel as if you weren’t the terrible person mom painted you.” 

I turned to Ginger. “Ginger, you won’t mind will you? Wendy and Randy, will you excuse me if I talk to the sister I haven’t seen for so long? Roberta and I will have this cleared up by evening tomorrow and I can spend time with you.”

“Sure, go ahead. I’ve always known Emily was keeping something in her past hidden from us all. Wendy and I still won’t pry into anything that isn’t our business.”

“Pete, I hope you find out something that will make Harriet love Roberta again. It is a terrible weight on her mind. You know that.”

“I do Ginger. Roberta, can we go now?”

“Pete, can you think of me as Emily? I haven’t been addressed as Roberta for many years. I was married as R. Emily. Emily, if you remember, was my middle name? The Roberta you knew is in the past and should remain there.”

It would take some time, but I guess I could remember the name change, but I didn’t think I would use it. Her whole demeanor had changed as well.  I remembered Roberta as a screaming, crying, pouting, unsatisfied bitch. Possibly I thought of her as unstable as well. Roberta wasn’t like this at all.

I smiled. “I’ll try.”

I received a “Good Luck” and a hug from Ginger as Robin, Roberta, and Amy followed me out to my car. Randy and Wendy were standing in the doorway watching as we got into our vehicles. Before I could follow the car Robin was driving, Roberta jumped out of it, coming back and sliding in next to me. “I’ll ride with you. Pete, I’ve wondered about my baby brother.”

I was bitter. “Not enough to let me and Mom know that you were alive. Roberta, you have a lot to make up for.”

“Will you call me Emily, please, if you can? Pete, I wasn’t ever mad at you. It was mother. We seemed to always be angry at each other.” The name Roberta was what I grew up with, and I doubted I would ever think of her as Emily.

“Did she have reason to act the way she did?”

“Some, maybe. Pete, let’s not talk now. We will tonight before going to sleep, I promise. I think your feelings will change about me. Yes, and about Dad, too.”

“Wait then. Robin drives fast and I’m concentrating on keeping up.” Roberta relapsed into silence the rest of our trip, which was of only twenty minutes duration. Robin had a nice well-kept house in a nice neighborhood. Roberta immediately started getting Amy ready for bed. 

When she was tucked in, my sister asked me to come in and give my niece a kiss good night. “Good night Uncle Pete. May I have a kiss?" I leaned down and kissed her on her cheek. I received a big smile and then she turned over with a happy little sigh.

“She is a sweet little girl.”

“I know and I am going to make sure she is going to stay that way. If you make things unpleasant for me or her, I will make you sorry.”

“Threats, Roberta?”

“Forgive me Pete. I don’t mean that. I’m just so protective of her. I had a terrible start to life. It is a wonder even to me that I could ever be as happy as I am right now.  Come, sit in the living room. Robin is much a part of this. He will fill in some of the blank spots if I miss any.”

Robin had a beer waiting for me when I sat down, and indicated a chair in the corner of the room. There was a love seat at right angles. Robin hitched this out so both could face me more directly. “Pete, what do you remember of Dad?”

“Gee, I don’t know. I guess I always considered him a gentle giant. He never seemed to cross Mom when she was screaming at him. I guess you were the one to always come to his defense. You would give it right back to Mom when she was at her worst. Why was that?”

“Because Dad didn’t have any spine. It took me years to realize this. What has Mom said about him? About me for that matter?”

“She told me just a few weeks ago that she caught the two of you in bed together. This was when she went up to the cabin before things got really bad around home. She said you were into incest.”

“Pete, I swear on the bible, that we weren’t. Robin can tell you that I was a virgin when we married. I know I was accused of incest, but I was trying to protect Dad and the other person who was involved. Dad asked me to do this and to promise never to tell of these things he wanted kept hidden.”

“And what would that be?  I think it is time you cleared the air. Mom, if she doesn’t know should also be told.”

“I agree and that is why I am telling you everything. Pete, Dad and I were especially close. There never was any sex involved and he never touched me inappropriately. I did promise to keep his secrets and that is why Mom and I fought so much. When I finally decided to tell her, she wouldn’t listen, saying I was just trying to find an excuse for the bad things Dad and I did together. That is when I gave up and left home.

“And what was this deep dark secret that you promised Dad you would never tell.”

Roberta’s eyes swung to Robin. He took over the conversation. “Pete, I told you I have a brother in Minneapolis. He is older than I am. In fact he is the same age as your father was. There is no way I can escape telling you something that has always been hidden. I hope you won’t broadcast it widely either. You see my brother, George, is gay. He still is in what is called the closet and wants to remain there.

“The only reason that I’m telling you this is because you have been the biggest victim in this whole affair. You lost your father and you lost your sister. Emily has asked that you be told. That is why we came to visit the Adams’ tonight and let you know your sister is still alive. We are hoping you are mature enough to handle it in an adult manner.”

This made me a little defensive. “It has been ten years. I can handle everything as an adult. I’m not a kid anymore.”

Robin ignored this and continued, “Randy Adams has been telling us about the young man who was mentoring his daughter. Emily and I are his friends and when we heard the name of Pete Brown connected to his daughter, we have pumped him for information about you. You come off as a pretty good person, so we are trusting you to understand what went on and who was responsible.”

“You want me to know the truth so you want to know if you can trust me?”

Roberta spoke, “That’s right. Dad died twelve years ago and for what? It really is time to move on. It took me a long time to realize this. I want Mom to know the truth. She wouldn’t believe me once and from all indications she might not now. I’m asking you to help me convince her.”

She had my full attention. “There is one other person that is involved and would be damaged if this is made public. At this late date, no one in our immediate family will be hurt more than they have been, but it would still destroy him.”

“Roberta, whom are you talking about?”

“I want to tell you and I will shortly. For the minute, I want to get back to mother. There is also Ginger to be considered. I understand she and mother are quite close.”

“She is. Mom was near a breakdown before Ginger came to live with us. I don’t know who has gained the most. Ginger was almost a lost soul when I first met her. She felt unloved and unwanted. Mother felt the same way. I had just finished school, but had to leave the country concerning my work leaving her all alone again for a period of time.”

“This makes me believe that you can convince Mom what I tell you is the truth. I have faith we should be able to come out alright.”

“Roberta, you have a lot of faith in your baby brother.”

“I do. Pete, I am so proud of you. I also want to know all about your life. What you do for work. I know you went to college on the west coast, but not what you studied. I know you went to England, but I don’t know what for. I have gleaned this from Randy and Wendy, with Ginger telling them about the people she has been living with.”

“You will know everything before I leave in a few days. There is a lot I need to know about you and Dad as well. I want to know all about your life after you left home. I guess I want to know about Dad and this brother of Robin’s. I take it they were lovers and for how long? I’m guessing this because you have been dancing around what was wrong about Dad.”

“Pete, I can answer that. Dad and Robin’s brother met in college and started their affair at that time. The affair continued until Dad’s death. He left a mess when he took those pills. I have come to resent this more and more as I have grown older. Suicide may be the easy way out, but it is hell for those of us who are left to deal with it after the person dies.”

“I agree.” We had been talking for a long time and I had driven since early morning. I asked to be excused so I could get some sleep. I was shown the spare room and I soon slid into bed. I was wide awake, my mind in turmoil. The door opened and Roberta asked softly if I was asleep. 

“No, I’m awake. Come, lay on the bed like you used to when you would get so upset with mom. You used to come in and ask if you could lie beside me for a few minutes. I hated it with everyone shouting at each other. You would come in and talk to me so I could go to sleep. I was able to sleep and think everything would be okay when I woke up in the morning. It never was though.”

“It will be this time, Pete. I promise.” 

It was fairly early, but I soon went right off to sleep, the uncertainty of what had happened to my sister was making me happy. I knew where she was tonight and she was right beside me. I had to get up once for a bathroom break. Roberta had left the room. The house was quiet. I lay in bed when I returned. Revelations had come today. I thought about my father, my sister and some about my mother. 

What I had heard about Mom today was a surprise to some extent, but then I remembered how shrill and nasty she had been to my older sibling in the past. For now I was going to listen to Roberta. Yes, she was still Roberta to me. I would continue to think of her with that name.

About my father and he being gay with a partner, I suppose I could deal with that okay. I would find Dad’s partner, George Whitmore, and talk with him. I guess he was okay, but he had destroyed my family. He must have a few good points, for he had seen to Roberta when she was troubled enough to leave home. 

But then he almost had to have when Roberta came to him for help. He would have wanted to keep his sexual preferences hidden, most likely more so than my father had, especially if he was a school teacher and had young kids as his charges. My father had worked in an art gallery as a curator and restorer. Being known as gay wouldn’t have cost him his job or reputation. I gave it up, turned over and went back to sleep.

“You slept late Peter. Amy is already down for the first nap of the day. Come, I just made a fresh pot of coffee and muffins to go with it. Remember them? Dad said I always could make them better than mother. You used to sneak an extra one when no one was looking.”

“God, Roberta, you speak as if you still remember our father with love. He was the cause of most of our heartbreak.”

“I do remember Dad with love. He and I were always close. No, not the way Mom thought we were. Dad had one love and never should have married a woman. That said, he thought it wise to marry to throw everyone off about him being gay.  Looking back, he should have told Mother and then divorced her. But everyone makes bad choices. And that was one of them.”

“How did you find out about him and this other guy?”

“I was eleven years old when I saw Dad go into a beef house downtown. You and I were down there with a babysitter. Mom was at some meeting someplace. I ran away from the woman caring for us. She couldn’t follow me inside, because she had to watch you. 

“I went inside and for some reason I hesitated to approach Dad. I saw him sitting down with this man. They were holding hands and looking into each others eyes. I had seen enough movies so I recognized lovers when I saw their actions.

“I watched them for awhile until a waiter came by and asked who I was with. I ran out and found you and the babysitter. She was about wild with worry, for she thought I was lost.

“Soon after we got back, Dad came home. I charged into his room and asked him what he was doing with the man I saw him with. At first he told me it wasn’t him as he had been nowhere downtown that day. I looked him right in the face and told him he was lying. I knew my own father, didn’t I?”

“And then what?”

“I said I would ask Mom about him and the man I had seen him holding hands with. Then he said he was with a person he did business related to his job. Again, I called him a liar. No man in business would hold hands like he did. He was silent for a few minutes and I thought he wasn’t going to say anything. Then he said that he loved me and would I please forget what I had seen. He would do anything or give me anything I wanted if I would forget about what I had seen.

“I was good, Pete, never capitalizing on holding the secret and didn’t demand anything outrageous. Dad was always on my side against mother, though. I suppose mother noticed. It wasn’t until the next year when I again saw the man my father was with that day. I recognized him going into the middle school when I was over there with some friends. I questioned who that guy was.”

“Debbie, who lived next door to me and went to this school said, “That’s Mr. Whitmore. He is our eighth grade math teacher. He’s okay. Kind of strict and expects us to do our lessons, but will help you if you need it.”

I went home and when I got Dad alone, I stated, “I saw your lover today.” A look of horror came over Dad’s face. He asked me what I was going to do about knowing who his friend was. That is how he put it ‘My Friend.’ I said I wasn’t going to do anything. Pete, you may think I was sticking my nose into Dad’s business, but he and Mother weren’t getting along at all. They weren’t sleeping together and they were snapping at each other.

“Remember, I was fourteen at this time. When I went to middle school, I didn’t have Mr. Whitmore for a teacher, but I saw him frequently. I don’t know if he knew who I was at the time. Dad and I were getting closer all the time. If he went anywhere, you know to the store, or to the movies, or even to the zoo, he would take me. You were always there too, but he did these things to get out of the house and away from mother.

“Knowing about Dad and this other person was an awful burden on me. I guess I took it out on Mother. She was treating me just like she was treating Dad. You must remember?” I did, but I was only nine back then. What did I know?

Roberta waited for me to think back. She got up and poured me another cup of coffee. Then she went in and looked in on little Amy. When she came back and sat down, she continued, “Twice, Mother caught me lying on Dad’s bed. I was always dressed and he was too. When I turned fifteen he called me in one night to talk. It was late and I was in my pajamas. He said he had talked to you about me, telling you not to believe what mother was saying and that I was a good girl.

“We talked for a long time. He shared with me how he felt about Mr. Whitmore and how he had married Mother to keep it all secret. He said he had never loved her, but he did love you and me. This was the time he told me about the cabin where he met Mr. Whitmore occasionally. He gave me the address. I was tired and I guess we both fell asleep. The next thing I knew, Mother was dragging me off his bed and hitting me.

“She called me a whore and unnatural and was screaming at Dad for having sex with me. She was going to turn him in to the authorities. She calmed down after awhile, but I did hear her on the phone talking to a lawyer. Two days later, Dad left. I knew he would be at the cabin. I asked a friend who had a license to drive me up there. I was going to ask Dad to leave home and take me with him. My friend who drove me there left me at the cabin with Dad.

“Mr. Whitmore came soon after I arrived. He had driven his car around to the rear of the cabin, where it couldn’t be seen from the front. I don’t know how Mother found us and I still don’t. I was going to have the bed and I was in my pajamas. Mr. Whitmore and Dad were in the living area, talking about what they were going to do. Mostly about me I guess. They saw the headlight of a car coming into the yard.

“No one had time to plan anything and they didn’t know who was in the car.  Mr. Whitmore came into the bed room and hid behind the bed. Mother came in screaming. I came out, and we had a shouting match.  I declared that I loved my father and was going to live here with him.  I would be more of a wife to him than she was.

“Mother swore she was going to have the cops on both of us.  Finally I was convinced to return home with Mother. Dad said he would follow us. He came home four hours later. You know what happened next. Dad got sick a few days later and was rushed to the hospital. My hell started at that time and continued for the next two years. I guess Mother’s hell has too, for I blamed her for everything. And I made life as miserable for her as I could.

“When I turned seventeen, I had matured a little. I determined this was no way to live, so I dropped out of sight. I was hoping Mother would come to regret how she had been treating me.” Roberta stopped talking and now looked at me squarely in the face. “Has she, Pete?”

“Not at first she didn’t. It did after I went away to university. She was getting pretty depressed and I feared for her health. Your disappearing certainly weighed on her. At first, though she was just glad to have you gone. I really think I was the only one to miss you, sis.”

“I knew you would, Pete, but I was so young and didn’t always think things through. I figured you would forget me. Mother, I knew would turn you against me and especially against the memory of dad.”

“She couldn’t do that. Dad talked to me just before he died and said you were a good girl. If he said that, I knew he couldn’t be all bad either. I didn’t say anything to Mom, but I just knew that there was more that I didn’t know. Mom pretty much gave up talking about either of you. We have come to be especially close ... Kind of us two against the world. She has talked about you much more since I brought Ginger to live with her.

“I do think Mom has been thinking that it was she that drove you away, where before it was you that just up and left.”

“Pete, I just couldn’t talk to her back then. We would always end up fighting. Do you think it will be possible for me to talk to her now?”

“I think so. Someone should be there to keep things from getting out of hand and calm either one of you if it did.”

“Good, it will be you.”

“No, I think it should be Ginger. She has had it rough in her own family and she and Mom have bonded. I have seen Ginger calm Mom down with just a word or two, or even a look. I’ll get you two together before we leave and you can talk about it.”

“What about you and Ginger? You seem terribly fond of her.”

“I am. I think she is a great kid. She is just too young for me and that is a problem.”

“She might not think so. She is the same age as I was when I left home. I met Robin the next week after leaving home and I was in love with him before the next week was out. He is only seven years older than me. That’s nearly the same number of years between you and Ginger.”

“We are closer in age than that. That sounds good, but I’m going to be leaving the area for a couple of years. I have to go to California with my work. Ginger has a year of high school to complete and all that goes with it. She will be going on to college and meet all kinds of good guys. I can’t ask her to wait for me.”

“Pete, about Ginger, I don’t know her at all, but she might have other ideas.  She might just worry that you will meet some sexy woman you are working with and forget all about her. Yes, both situations might happen to both of you.  Just keep her in your thoughts as a friend and don’t be too disappointed if nothing comes of the affection you have for her.”

“Always the big sister, aren’t you, Roberta? Now tell me about your life after you left home?”

“Okay. I waylaid Mr. Whitmore coming from school. He had been at the funeral, but he had ignored me. He didn’t come from the back and go by the casket. I was watching him closely in the corner of the funeral home. There were tears in his eyes and I could see he was hurting. I think my tears were for losing Dad, but a few for him as well. Maybe I had watched too many movies. There were several people there so he didn’t stand out.

“My life got worse rather than better. I stood it as long as I could at home. When school commenced, I skipped the afternoon classes and was waiting for him. He didn’t see me at first, as I came up beside him when he headed for the parking lot. When he realized I was there he walked a few steps and then stopped.”

“What do you want, child?”

“What I want is for my father to be back here with me. I want my mother and father to be in love like they were when I was little. I don’t want to be blamed for something I never was. Mother calls me a whore and a Lolita.”

“Your father and mother were never in love. Your father did love you. You must know that?”

“Yes he did, but not in the way my Mother thinks. Again, what I want is to be taken care of. In one way or another you are going to do that or I will out you to everyone. You are the cause of tearing my family apart and with my father’s death.” 

“I can’t take care of you and you won’t out me as you say either. You want his memory to be clear. Your mother won’t say anything, for it would reflect on her. Your father was a weak man and took the easy way out. But then, do you think I wanted that?” 

“We got to his car and he paused before opening the door. ‘Roberta, I can’t stand here talking to you. Do you know where I live?”

“Of course.” 

“Good. Visit me at seven tonight. I’ll talk to you then.”

“Will I be safe?”

“Yes. I loved your father and I wouldn’t harm you. Leave a note with someone you trust telling in it where you are going. I wish you wouldn’t say why, but if you must, I suppose you will.”

“Pete, I did go see him that evening. We talked most of the night. He was easy to talk to. He examined my home life as I related it. He wasn’t aware I had been having it so rough. He asked me to return on Sunday afternoon and he would have a solution for me. He also asked me to promise not to get familiar with him. I mistook his meaning, but he just meant for me never to call him other than Mr. Whitmore. I still do that today.”

“So what was his solution?”

“At the time he and his brother had an aunt. This house is her house.  Robin lived with her and had just finished college. I came here as a cousin whose family had been killed in an accident. I had in the back of my mind that I would soon be found and returned home to live until I was eighteen. Time passed quickly and before I knew it I was eighteen. Tell me Pete, did Mother ever institute a search for me?”

“She did go to report you as missing. I know she never followed up or demanded that the authorities keep looking for you. By the time you reached eighteen and hadn’t returned, we figured you were either dead or didn’t want to return. Mom always said that with your past, you would probably be working in the porn industry.”

“She just believed the worst of me. Actually my life started the day I moved to the town here. Aunt Mary was pretty frail, but she was a nice person. Robin didn’t have that much to do with me, but he treated me with respect. Friday night the first week he took me to the movies and went to his old hangout and introduced me as his cousin to all of his friends. I have to tell you, I made up my mind right then that this was the man I was going to marry. It took me five years, but I did it.”

I looked at my sister and started laughing. “Ginger and I are aware of our age difference. I wonder if she feels that way about me.”

“I’ll bet she does. From what I've heard about her, she should make you a good mate.  She is certainly pretty enough.”

“She wasn’t so pretty when I first met her. She was overweight. Now that I think about it, she must have lost twenty pounds or more this summer.”

“There you go, brother. She wouldn’t do that if she didn’t have some goal in mind.”

“Let’s get back to you? Did you finish high school? You had a year to go.”

“Mr. Whitmore took care of getting a copy of my records. He had been in the school system for several years and this was no problem for him. I graduated here.  My marks went from C’s and an occasional B minus to A’s and –A’s. Robin helped considerably with my lessons too.”

“You said you went on to college?”

“Yes. I think Mr. Whitmore paid, but it might have been Aunt Mary. I went right here in the city at the college nearby so I could live here at home.”

“Did you ever consider letting Mom know you were alive?”

“No, not at first. I have sometimes thought about my baby brother and wondered how you were doing living with the bitch that was my Mother. I just couldn’t bring myself to go back and get into the same situation I was in years ago. You can imagine how thrilled I was to hear some reports about some young man named Peter Brown back in my old neighborhood. All of it good, I might add.”

“And did you hear about a Harriet Brown as well?”

“Yes, but I discounted that. I wouldn’t believe it could be my mother. Just to make conversation because I know I should ask, how is Mother?”

“She is doing fine now that Ginger has been living with her. When I went to University, she became depressed. I think it was mostly from loneliness. Dad left her suddenly. She blamed both him and you for that. Then two years later you left without a word. I think she was actually glad you did and she just barely did what she had to do in what was expected of her. She reported you missing, but she never followed up on you being missing.

“Ginger has brought her out of her depression. She lately has mentioned you a few times and I have informed her I was going to search for you. This is because Ginger is like a daughter to her and she is beginning to wonder what happened to her own. This will make an opening for you to reconnect with her.”

“What if I don’t want to?”

“I guess that is up to you. I would like to let her know that you are alive, married, have a child, and are happy.”

“I don’t know if I can. I left because she treated me like dirt. There was hate on both sides. I just don’t think it is possible to go back to where we were before she accused me of such awful things. I blame Dad for not setting her straight. He should have slapped her and made her listen. It was his problem that brought all of this on.”

“Roberta, you feel different about him now then you did back then?”

“Of course I do, Pete.  I was too young to realize Dad was using me.  He wanted to keep his lover hidden and that was his first and only goal. I suspect when he realized what he had done to me, and mother, and maybe you, he just took himself out. I said this before, Dad was a weak man.”

“What about this Mr. Whitmore? Is he a weak man too? It would seem like it.”

“I think he does everything he has to do to keep his lifestyle in the closet. He did that by getting me out of town. I don’t think he is too thrilled that I married his brother. In a way, I think he still fears me. He will think the same about you when he finds out that you and I have got together and have been talking.”

I stared at Roberta. I don’t think I had ever met Mr. Whitmore, not to know who he was anyway. “He’ll have to live with it.”

“You’re not going to cause him trouble are you? He did help me out of a bad situation and I have been educated. Not only that, I wouldn’t want to cause Robin any pain.”

“Okay, but I don’t think it fair that Dad died to protect him and he is still alive going on with his life just as if nothing happened to you and me. Mother too, for that matter.”

“I think you can leave Mother out of it. I don’t believe she ever loved Dad. She did this to herself.”

I had doubts about this, but I would pass for now. When it was nearly noon and lunch time, Roberta and I went over to see Wendy, Ginger, and her two brothers. Wendy had prepared lunch for us. Wendy and I talked around the kitchen table, while Ginger and Roberta watched the kids in the living room.

Wendy made reservations at a family restaurant for dinner. Ginger was telling her father about living with my mother for the summer. Roberta listened in, interested to hear more about the woman who she had been estranged from for the last ten years. Wendy was a camera buff and she snapped innumerable pictures of Roberta and Amy, along with me and Ginger in there somewhere. I knew we would be going home with some pictures to show my mother.

My sister and I spent most of our time together the few days we had. We went back and remembered our childhood before things went sour for us. There were some happy moments that we could recall. I was impressed with Roberta. She certainly hadn’t let all that had happened to her keep her from going on with her life and finding happiness. In return, she complimented me on becoming someone she could be proud of, not thinking it possible with the hateful mother who raised me. 

It was time to return to Minneapolis. Roberta hugged me and Amy clung to me not wanting me to leave. Robin shook my hand, getting me alone for a minute. “You and Emily are much alike. Kind of accepting what life brings to you. I’m glad to know you.” He paused to collect what he wanted to say. “Pete, would you lead the way to try to get your mother and Emily to meet. I’d like them to forgive each other.”

“I intend to. I can see that Roberta wants this.” I still couldn’t think of my sister as “Emily.” Ginger came up to us and hugged Robin, saying she had a good time and was glad that he and Roberta were friends with her father.

We said good bye to Randy and Wendy just before heading out for home. The twins, one boy in Ginger’s arms and one in mine, didn’t want us to leave. I hadn’t seen too much of Ginger’s family since I had spent most of the days with my sister. 

“Pete, come back any time you can. I have never seen Ginger happier than she is right now. I despaired of ever having a good relationship with her and I was afraid she was always going to be troubled and would go wrong. I blamed myself of course, because it was I who left her mother. Ada was impossible to live with any longer, and I had to leave. I thank you so much for coming to Ginger’s rescue.”

“Thanks. Ginger is a great person. I needed her as much as she needed me. She has filled the place in my heart that has been there since Roberta left. Now I have both." Just one of those strange occurrences that life hands you.

                                                   ________________

We arrived home late in the evening.  I had to work the next day. I would be talking to my mother when I finished for the day. Ginger and I discussed how I would tell Mom that through an unlikely coincidence I had met Roberta. Before going to bed we discussed tomorrow, “Pete let me sound her out during the day and I’ll tell you how I think she will handle the news.”

“That would be great if you would. This is a chore that I wish I didn’t have to do. I’m glad you are here so she won’t go ballistic.”

“I’ll leave the telling to you, but I’ll bet I can soften her up. She loves me and I love her. She is the mother I don’t have.”

“It is good that you feel that way. Now I know why I brought you home with me a few months ago.”

“I know, and of course you love me. Well, I love you too.” We stood staring at each other. I wasn’t ready to commit. Then Ginger giggled. “That’s a joke son.” I laughed and stepped forward with open arms and gave her a hug.

“Hold that thought, Kid.” Now why did I say that? I could fall in love with Ginger, but would it be fair to her? She had a lot of growing up to do and I wasn’t going to be around that much in the next few years. At the present time, she might have hopes, but then, hopes were often just a dream. Dreams rarely turned out as you hoped they would. It was a vicious circle.

“Good night, Ginger. I will see you tomorrow after I get home.” I turned quickly away, leaving her standing looking after me as I went up to my room.

Chapter Four

The next day, I was on pins and needles whenever I had a minute I wasn't concentrating on my work. Getting the presentation ready for our client was going well. Although I was inexperienced, many of my ideas were being incorporated. More than a normal person as young as I was could expect. When it was near the end of the day, rather than start on building a new visual, I headed for home.

I parked my car and slowly made my way into the house. Mom and Ginger were in the kitchen preparing supper and didn’t hear me come in. Ginger saw me first and gave me an okay sign before Mom was aware.

“Pete, my Lord you are early today.” She wiped her hands and came at me with her arms wide open. “I understand I have a granddaughter?”

“Ginger told you?”

“She did. She asked me if I had ever wanted grandkids and I said at one time I did and then I asked her if she was pregnant. I shouldn’t have doubted either one of you, living as sister and brother as you have. Ginger told me that you found Roberta and she has a three-year-old daughter. I can’t wait to see her.”

“Mom, it was Roberta who found me. I have pictures of her and her family on a thumb drive, if you would like to see your granddaughter and Roberta. Robin, her husband, is a great guy too. He is a little older than she is, but a good solid person and totally dedicated to his family.”

“She would go for an older man. She went after her father.”

“Mom, there are a whole lot of facts that made you disbelieve Roberta. She has explained everything and I believe she is innocent of what you accused her of. Now I wish you would look at these pictures. Roberta is a beautiful mature woman now. The ten years she has been gone has really been kind to her.”

“Yes, but she started out rotten.”

“I’m not going to argue with you. I will lay out what I was told and it is verified by the man who made her his wife. Come look at the pictures.” I plugged in the drive with the images. The first image was of my three-year-old niece, Amy, who was looking directly into the camera.

The next two were of Amy in a different pose, cute as any little girl could be. I had no doubt that Roberta looked like this at that age. I started to click on the next thumbnail. Mom stopped me by putting her hand on mine. “Go back. I want to see her again.”

This time Mom studied not only the subject, but I could see her gazing at the furniture, the curtains and how clean she thought the house was kept. Finally she said okay to continue. This image was of Roberta and me standing talking earnestly about something. Amy was standing sideways and looking up at me.

Mom sucked her in breath. Roberta was a beautiful mature mother and it had been ten years since her own mother had looked at her. Maybe she had disliked her daughter when she was younger, but she couldn’t alter the fact that she was a beautiful woman now. I started to advance to the next image, but again Mom put her hand on mine to halt me. I smiled to myself thinking it was going to take a long while to get through all the pictures that been snapped.

We did move along a little faster. When I showed a picture of Robin, Mom asked me, “Is that Roberta’s husband?”

“Yes that is Robin Whitmore. He has a brother here in town and was a great friend of Dad’s. Roberta knew him and he is the person who looked after her when she left home.”

“Don’t tell me they were close like she and her father were?”

“No Mom. How close they all were will be explained to you eventually. You will have to trust me that there was nothing inappropriate between Roberta and Mr. Whitmore. He made arrangements for Roberta to live with his Aunt Mary. Robin was living there with his aunt and treated Roberta with respect, helping her with her lessons in school when she went on to higher education.

“She went to college?”

“Yes, and graduated with a 3.6 GPA.” When she completed her education, she confessed her love for Robin. He felt the same way and they started a relationship. Six months later they married and a year later they had Amy. They make a great couple. I am hoping someday I will be so fortunate.”

My glance passed over Ginger as I said this and the thought crossed my mind that Ginger was in the same situation as my sister was at one time. Could she make me as happy as my sister had made Robin? It was too early yet to find out.

We continued to look at the pictures of Amy, Robin and Roberta. It was at this time I shared with Mom that Roberta was using her middle name of Emily, and was just using the initial “R” in front.

“She did want to keep hidden if I searched for her, didn’t she?”

“Maybe. She didn’t give me a reason. She asked me to call her Emily, but I refused. She didn’t object so I still think of her as Roberta.”

“Well I don’t know. I picked out the name of Emily and William insisted on calling our first born Roberta. That was his mother’s name and she died just before Roberta was born.”

When I had been through all of the images once, I sat Mom down and told her to look at the images as much as she liked. Ginger stayed with her and talked about her family when they showed again while Mom was going through them, I was looking at my notes.

                                                   __________________

In three days I would be flying to California and meeting with our client. The company was working for him and we would be making the presentation at that time. Jack Gibbons, who was my partner in this, would be speaking at first and I would be taking notes. Then when we got to the point where I was showing the images of different buildings and how they were laid out, it would be I who was speaking, while Jack took notes.

Then we would return here and try to incorporate this into a design of what the client wanted. If and when he agreed to these, then we would start putting together the plans. When that was completed and approved it would be time to start implementing them. It looked like it would be more than a year before ground was broken. Maybe not even then, if the necessary permits were held up.

Mom was still looking at the images when I went to bed. She looked tired in the morning. “Mom, why don’t you call Roberta and talk about how wonderful you think your granddaughter is?”

“I couldn’t do that. We never got along.”

“Well, get Ginger to call Roberta. They became friends while we were there. First though, do you want to smooth over the trouble you two had twelve years ago? Roberta really is the person who has all of the answers. I have been told all about it, but you should hear it from her.”

“If there are more facts that I’m not aware of, I should hear them.”

“I must warn you that she may ask you to keep some secrets because there is still someone who could be hurt if the truth is broadcast. Dad has been dead for twelve years. We have moved on and now that his remaining family members are together again, I feel we should draw together and see if we can’t find some happiness.”

“You want me to overlook what she was doing with your father?”

“Mom if you listen to Roberta, you will find out the truth about Dad. It won’t make you feel better about him. Keep in mind that Roberta was very young and had several misplaced loyalties. You will determine that father was the root of all of this trouble and everyone else got caught up in it.”

“You don’t sound as if you loved your father at all.”

“I did love Dad. You did at one time too. Roberta did as well and Dad played on that fact.”

“You say a lot but you don’t tell me much.”

“That is because it is for my sister to clear up why she did what she did back then. She still claims you wouldn’t listen to her. Now after all this time you should.”

“I will listen. I have seen pictures of my granddaughter and I want her to know me. Maybe this time I can have the child’s love even if I can’t have Roberta’s”

“Mom, I have faith you will have both.”

                                          ______________

I was too busy to talk with Mom again before I flew to California. Jack and I were busy the next day and the day following we met with our client. I had learned our client’s name was Fernando Callas Lopez. He was short of forty by a few years and seemed impatient most of the time. I began to worry that I wasn’t up to presenting the ideas the firm had come up with.

Jack was pretty general in his part of the presentation. We had little background on this person who didn’t have much of an idea of what he really wanted.

Finally he exploded. “Damnit, I’ll I admit what I want isn’t too clear in my mind yet, but I will know it when I see it. You guys are smart. Get creative. Give me something.”

Jake turned to me and whispered, “Do your stuff kid. It is your baby.”

I gave the client the picture of what was left of the monastery he had requested. I also gave him the history including the bombing by the Germans during the Second World War that had leveled the major portion of the building. Then I showed him a picture of the building taken a few years before it was bombed in the year 1938.

From there I went on with sketches of the floor plans up to and including some of the Priors who had inhabited it back when the building housed a working monastery. This was before Henry Vlll had himself declared head of the Church of England in the 1500’s and took the church’s riches for the state.

I moved on when Senor Lopez seemed uninterested in the history. I had him refresh what I had been told he desired to incorporate into the building. “Senor Lopez, tell me what you need? I know you are going to process your own grapes that you grow and make them into wine. Is your vineyard going to be larger than it is now? Why I ask is, if that is all you are looking to do, this building will not have to be very large.

“You have also indicated that you might want to sell your wine right here. There again what you produce won’t be enough for a very large clientele for consumption. Are you going to use wine from other vineyards?”

“I haven’t got that far in my plans yet. What I’m still looking for are ideas.”

It seemed as if the load was getting heavier for me. I glanced at Jack. He slightly shrugged, sympathizing with me. I plowed on, “I was told you had a vision and that is why I traveled all over the United Kingdom looking for ideas to present at this meeting. I even went to France for a short time.

“The firm said to look for a building that you could put an image of on your wine bottles. That speaks of a private label. In France I met some vintners whose family have their own private label. Their label hasn’t been changed for centuries. Is that what you want?”

“That’s interesting. I hadn’t planned that far ahead, but I have siblings even if I never marry and the business would pass down to them.”

“Senor Lopez, I also delved into some other products that could be produced under a private label. There are all kinds of beer that could be brewed. Micro Breweries are quite popular now all over our country. Samuel Adams of New England for one and it is now quite famous. You could create one showing a monastic image incorporated under your name. 

“Monks for century’s baked bread, made wine, and brewed beer to feed the populace that came to worship and the Lords did the same to pay their vassals. All of these could be incorporated into one business. Bread was important back then. If someone stole a loaf of bread and was caught, the thief could lose a hand or even be hung for thievery. Some of Australia was populated by these vassals because of just such crimes.

“Okay, say you have your label and you have your product. How are you going to market these products? Are you going to go big and get bigger or are you going to look for patrons that will keep coming back week after week because it is exclusive and highly sought after? Something of a brand you can take pride in and pass on to your next of kin.

“You could consider selling to two different clienteles.  If you set up a bistro, how many seats do you want? Now is the time to decide before we start drawing plans. Beer drinkers tend to be loud and boisterous. You would want a small stage for live music for them. Wine aficionados tend to be more refined, older, and better off financially. This would draw in more of the female gender. You would want a fine dining room with maybe a dance floor for the after dinner crowd.

“I have a slide show of what I ran onto in different pubs with dining rooms in England. All were located in former monasteries. I have pictures of breweries and some small intimate dining rooms. One is of a ballroom next to an exclusive dining room. I went to wine tasting establishments in France. They were there to make the patrons comfortable. Not one of these was ostentatious. Someday I hope to return and follow the same path. I would almost guarantee that the same places will still be there twenty-five years from now.”

I began the show with a picture of the ruin Lopez had seen from the air and requested. I had taken the image from several angles.  Then I moved on to images of different monasteries or abbeys.  In some, space had been found for pubs or restaurants. I had notes and gave a brief history of when the original building was constructed. I also included the date when the pub opened for business. Some had been in place for more than a century and occasionally more than one century. Occasionally I would show a slide of a dining room with a band and room to dance. 

In my own mind, I thought a brewery would go well with his wine, so I showed several places that had micro breweries. One that I gave more time to was where Meade was fermented. This was a drink made from honey and could have been the first beverage where something sweet was turned into an alcoholic beverage. Meade was a long known beverage, and was brewed well before Christ walked on earth.

When I got to the slides I took in France, Lopez perked up, for I showed cellars containing wine racks and stored casks of wine. Some of these were right in the same room where patrons drank. “Many and probably most are just for ambiance because of the temperature and light consideration. I suspect the casks in some of these pubs were empty. I was in one establishment where there was fake dust and cobwebs hanging everywhere. Needless to say it was a tourist attraction.”

Senor Lopez had a notebook and I noticed he was listing the number on the slides if they interested him. When I finished my presentation, he said, “Brown, let’s go through these again. We’ll take out the slides I’m not interested in looking at, or I can just give you the numbers I took note of.”

“It would be better if you saw them all again. I can give you a little more information in depth about what each place was like and why I included it for you to see.”

“Okay, if you have the time?”

“All the time you want.” It took four hours to pare down the number of images that interested Lopez to something that he was definitely excited about. Jack had dozed off after the first hour, but now that we had narrowed it to just a few, it was him that was taking notes. The number one slide was of the façade of the Monastery I had been sent to England to look for. We also came to an agreement on what the rest of the building that backed up to it might look like.

Senor Lopez didn’t know yet what he was going to have included in his new Abbey-like building, so decisions would have to be made. In one way I had complicated this for him, for I gave him so much to think about. Fernando Lopez would get back to us in a few days.

We closed down our presentation. I was wrung out. I had talked for five hours. Jack had his say. “Jesus Christ kid, the firm was looking to make a million dollars on this. If Lopez goes for all that you suggested it will be three times that. I don’t know if you are an architect or a salesman. You got him right in your hands. We’ll be meeting him soon and when we do, he’ll be asking more questions. 

“You and I are going down to San Francisco and visit all the restaurants and bars we can in the time we have. We’ll need to look at them and how many people can be seated in what size room. We need sizes for different pubs, dance floors, and dining room.  We’ll find some breweries and see what they look like and how much space they will need. 

“We should go up to Napa Valley where his vineyard is located and look at where and how wine is produced. When we find out what he wants, we can then determine the overall size of the building.”

“Jack, I’ve done a little of this already and have a lot of information on my laptop. Sketches and stuff that I thought might be of use and things that were attractive which caught my eye. I even noted what the interiors were like. If we get the contract, I’ll hand what I have over to whoever will be doing the designing. For right now, though, I need a beer and a steak to go with it, topping it all with about ten hours of sleep.

“You got it kid. You’ve done a fine day’s work”

Three days later after meeting with Senor Lopez again we had some semblance of an idea of what he wanted. I had moved all the facts I had collected in England and France over to the design department. This was going to be done right here in the California office. Whether the building they came up with would withstand a thousand years of earthquakes was debatable. Even the German bombing hadn’t been able to completely take down the one this was patterned after.

I had put all this in the hands of the design department and thought this would be the end of it for me. It wasn’t. I was charged with advising the drawing up some of the blueprints. I had copied some sketches that were in the library of when the Priory was constructed. The engineers in the design department were somewhat concerned whether the foundation walls would support the weight of the massive roof. This was more because of the threat from the earthquakes that happen every few years here in Napa Valley.

This wasn’t touring the UK, but it was what I had gone to college for and it held a lot of interest for me. It was six weeks before I had a long enough break to get a week to go home to Minneapolis. I had been in contact of course, but it wasn’t like being there.

I decided I wouldn’t tell anyone I was arriving. I knew Ginger had started school for the year. I was wondering how my mother was doing and how much contact she had had with Roberta. I was the one surprised. Roberta and Amy were here staying in my room. I hit the timing just right as we were going to have all week together. I was happy about this, but there was one other I was just as happy to see and that was …Ginger.

I opened the door on arrival and walked into the kitchen. I startled everyone sitting at supper. Mom rose and hugged me with Roberta waiting for me when I released her. Ginger hung back until Roberta let me go. I spoke to Amy and she shyly ran to her mother. I turned to Ginger and opened my arms.

She came and clung to me. “Pete.”

“Hi Ginger. How are you? Did you miss me?” Ginger didn’t answer, just nodded her head. Not wanting to keep me from my family, she went about setting another plate and moved a chair into place. I was tired from the flight, so I didn’t ask too many questions about how Roberta and Mom were getting along. Everything seemed fine, so I didn’t worry.

Mom spoke, “Pete, we have a problem. There is no place for you to sleep except on the couch. Can you handle that?”

“I guess so.” I wasn’t too thrilled with this, but hey, I was home.

“Pete doesn’t have to sleep on the couch. I will. It is only right. This is his home.”

A thought struck me and I said, “I still have the blow-up mattress in the garage. I’ll bring that in. I’m not getting into Ginger’s bed.” But then I thought, “I would like to.” My eyes found Ginger’s. Nothing at first and then she blushed. Hell, we didn’t have to speak out loud. It was as if we were reading from the same book. I smiled.

 Roberta put Amy to bed. I had kissed the child good night because she missed her daddy and I was her uncle. It was as if I was okay until daddy was there again to say good night. Roberta said, “Pete, I’ll come down after you go to bed and we’ll talk. I’m glad you are home. I’ll tell you why when we talk. It will be after Mom goes to bed.”

“Okay. I’ll stay awake.”

“Pete, there is one other thing you should know. Ginger loves you. I don’t think it is just a dream either. She really loves you.”

“I know, and I love her too. I’m just waiting for her to get a little older. Trust me that I believe we were meant for each other. I’ve thought that someday I might need you to talk to Ginger’s father. I really have the best intentions toward Ginger, but you never know when I need someone to intercede for me. I also know you don’t know me that well, but I would never hurt someone I love.”

“Relax, Pete, I’m on your side. I married a man who is older than I am and it is best for the man to be older than the woman. It has been in my case anyway. It will be in your case as well. I warn you, us younger women will catch up to you. You’ll find that very enjoyable. See you later when Mom goes to bed.”

I was asleep when I was bounced into the air. I had positioned myself in the middle on the air mattress. I went straight up. Roberta and Ginger had both landed, one on each side of me. They were giggling. “Pete, Ginger wanted to see you so I’m here as chaperone.”

“What about our talk?”

“Ginger knows it all. I’ve been here a week and rather than keep things from her, I’ve had her with me when I talked to Mother. We are like two sisters. Ginger considers Mom her mother in fact if not by blood. She is also here to hold your hand while I tell you how Mom has reacted.”

“Pete, please let me under the covers? I have P J’s on. That way I can hold your hand while Roberta talks to you.” She got up and I peeled back the covers so she could get under the cover. I was in boxers and had on a tee. Ginger slid in next to me and grasped my hand hugging it to her. My arm did brush over her breasts as she raised my hand to kiss it. I was so aware. She then relaxed and I turned to Roberta.

“Pete, I’ve talked to mother, telling her all I knew about Dad. Dad and I did have some discussions about how he felt about Mom and about Mr. Whitmore. I do believe Father was submissive to Mr. Whitmore. I don’t think I have had more than a dozen conversations with him. Most of what I know of him is what Robin tells me.”

“And yet he provided for you when you needed it?”

“Yes.” Roberta paused and then went on, “He was afraid of what I could do and he is still afraid of me. I called him yesterday and asked if I could visit. He tried to tell me he was busy, but again I just told him I needed to see him?”

“Why do you need to see him?”

“I’m taking Mother to see him and I’m going to demand that he tell her about Dad and their life together. Mother and I are getting along, but she stills only half believes me about me and Dad. I’m sick of all this mess. I’ve talked this over with Robin and he agrees that this should be settled once and for all. If all the principals are together, except dad of course, it can happen. Because of mother I would want you there as well. It is so fortunate that you are home at this time.”

“This meeting is tomorrow?”

“Right, tomorrow morning at ten. There isn’t much need for me to tell you more tonight. I think I’ll go up to bed. Ginger, are you going up now?”

“No, I’m going to spend a few minutes more with Pete. I won’t be long.”

“Okay, I guess that is okay.” Roberta hesitated and I knew she wanted to give us both a word of caution, but didn’t know how.

Ginger and I both exclaimed at once, “We’ll be good.” That made Roberta laugh and she leaned down and kissed me on the cheek. She fluttered her hand in Ginger’s direction and went up the stairs.

“She’s a great person, Pete. I feel really close to her. Roberta doesn’t realize yet that Harriet loves her and has already forgiven her. Going to see old Mr. Whitmore isn’t necessary, but I think it is now more for Roberta than your mother.”

“You’ve thought a lot about this, haven’t you?”

“Yes, I want everyone to be happy. I think everyone will be shortly. I want you to be happy too.”

“I am very happy. I’m especially happy that you are laying here beside me. Other than a couple of hugs we haven’t been that close.”

“You’ve kissed me a couple of times. I remember every time you have hugged me and kissed me. I play them over and over in my mind all the time.”

“The memories must be getting stale. Would you like some new ones to remember?”

“Pete, let’s talk about this. You and me, I mean. Up front I want all of you. You must know I’ll give you anything you want when you want it. All you have to do is ask. I think of you all the time. I’m also scared and worried I won’t have you. I’m talking long term, as in the rest of my life. 

“You’re out there in California where there are all those beautiful women. I want to compete against them, but I’m so young and don’t know how. You said one time I had something of value and not to give it away too easily. I won’t give it to anyone else, but I would give it to you in a heartbeat.”

“Ginger, kiss me, and then we will talk about this.” I turned onto my side and Ginger turned and faced me. As my arm went over her, again my hand brushed one of her breasts. It was like an electric jolt went through me. Then her arm came up from where it had been by her side and brushed over my boxers.

Ginger let out a whimper and I groaned. I kissed her. Her lips opened and I felt her tongue meet mine. We clung to each other. The heat from our bodies, yes and our minds, made us both want to explode. Finally Ginger shuddered and stopped kissing me. She pulled back. 

“Pete, you aren’t talking so I guess I will have to be the one to speak. Again, I’m yours whenever you want me. However, we can’t, not yet anyway. I’ve seen a picture of the woman, Rita, that you went with for a long time. The picture showed her as a beautiful mature woman. Everything I’m not. Am I just a plaything for you? I will be, for I love you that much, but I don’t want to be hurt either.”

“Ginger, Rita was a beautiful, older person than you are. What I feel for you is much deeper than I ever felt for her. I know you are young and I also know I can’t have you this close to me without taking what you are willing to give. That’s what I wanted to talk about. You are in the last year of high school and there will be functions and parties you will be invited to all year long. You should go to all of them. You may find someone to love and that’s as it should be.

“Hell, I’m going to be meeting many women myself. I don’t know who I’m going to meet or how I will feel about them. I don’t want a fling with you and just move on. I think too much of you to do that, and I do cherish you. Believe it or not, I’ve cherished you from the moment you offered yourself to me the first night I met you.”

“What’s the answer then?”

“Not sure. We could go ahead and love each other with sex and all that goes with it. You know by promising to be true and everything. But if either of us finds someone else we feel we can’t live without, the other person is going to be crushed. I would be, just because of the guilt for not living up to the promise.

“We could make a promise to be true without doing what we both want and would enjoy. If we promise and then break it without the physical, it won’t be that bad, guilt wise. Or, we could choose what the best option is and that is to live the way we have been without making any promises or having a physical relationship and hope for a bright future when we are able to act on our feelings.”

“Will we always be friends and cherish each other like we do now?”

“I promise.” 

“I promise too.” Ginger rolled away from me and crawled off the mattress. I watched her as she stood up. Her eyes were on me as she backed out of the room. As she reached the doorway, she asked, “Do you want the light out?”

“Please.” She flicked the switch. “Ginger, you are a gem.”

“Goodnight Pete.”

Did I make the right decision? I must have for I went right off to sleep. The next morning, Saturday, we all had breakfast together. Ginger was going to take care of Amy while Roberta took Mom and me over to meet Mr. Whitmore.

A woman in a nurse’s uniform opened the door for us. “He is waiting for you in the bedroom. I caution you not to stay too long to make him too tired.”

I had never met the man. From what Roberta had said he must only be in his early fifties. Roberta was as puzzled as I. The nurse led us into the rear of the house.  She knocked lightly on the door. “Your guests are here, Mr. Whitmore. There are three instead of two.”

“Bring another chair then, Ella.”

Roberta went in first, then Mom, and I brought up the rear. Ella was right on my heels with the chair, placing it in line with the other two. “Sit please.  Roberta, make introductions, although I can guess who is with you.”

The person was in a hospital bed. Mr. Whitmore’s voice was fairly strong, but after saying this he had a coughing spell which left him looking weak. My sister introduced us as soon as he stopped.

“Sorry I can’t get up to greet you. As you can see I’m sick. I won’t be for much longer. Life is full of choices and sometimes you make the wrong one. Now what can I do for you? Roberta you are looking as lovely as ever. How are Robin and the baby?”

“They are both fine. Mr. Whitmore, what is wrong with you? Robin didn’t tell me you were sick. You talked to me twice this week and didn’t say anything.”

“I have a case of pneumonia. I know you didn’t know about it and that’s because I haven’t told anyone anything. You know me, I’m a private person. Let’s see, you must be William’s widow Harriet, and of course you are Peter. We have never met. I know quite a bit of you. I understand you are making a name for yourself as an architect. I will say William would have been proud of his two children. Robin, through Roberta has told me a lot about you since you and she found each other.

“I guess you have some questions for me. You must have or you wouldn’t be here. Harriet, ask anything you want to of me. I do know some things about you as well.  I must say you are much more attractive than William said you were. You’re older of course so that must be it.”

“No, it isn’t it. It is because I am happy. The last few years I had with William were not happy ones. Now I have both my children again and I find they both love me. I blame you for most of the unhappiness that was put upon me for so many years. Why didn’t William tell me what was going on when we first started fighting?”

“I would say some of that is my fault. I didn’t want to let on that I was a homosexual. I loved my job and I asked William not to let on we were involved together. It was pretty well hidden until Roberta saw me and him together and she confronted him with it. In retrospect, it might have been better if she had gone to you instead of trying to protect her father. She felt so sorry for him she couldn’t do otherwise.

“You know with the lifestyle William and I had, the first thought is to keep everything hidden. That’s changing, but too late for us now. I really didn’t know how bad your home situation was until a couple years after William died when Roberta came to me and said she had run away. I was in a position to help her, but didn’t know how to help you.”

Mr. Whitmore didn’t say anything for a minute then he said, “I didn’t at all consider helping you. First you made William’s life so miserable he killed himself, thus taking my lover from me, and then you took it out on Roberta, the innocent victim.”

“Damnit, don’t blame my mother for anything. My father married my mother under false pretenses. That in itself was a crime, and then when their relationship went south, neither one of you told her what the problem was. It is all on your damned head and if father was alive, I would tell him the same thing.”

Mr. Whitmore stared at me a bit then he nodded in agreement. “You’re right of course. I need to apologize to all of you. That will have to be enough. I’m getting tired and you will have to leave.” He looked at Roberta. “Will you be coming to visit before you return to Robin? I would like to see you one more time before you go back.”

“Yes, of course.”

“Roberta, one last request; would you bring little Amy with you? I very much would like to see my niece. It is safe enough. She can’t catch anything from me.”

“I will. I’ll be here tomorrow afternoon just for a few minutes.”

“Thank you. Robin has told you how I feel about the two of you I hope.” This was couched more of a question than as a statement.

“He has. Thank you for everything you have done for me too. Bye until tomorrow.” While Mom and I waited in the car, Roberta stepped in to question the nurse about Mr. Whitmore’s sickness and his overall condition. She was crying when she came out.

“What is wrong with him?”

“He has pneumonia just as he said. He isn’t well. That of course isn’t his underlying illness. He’ll get over pneumonia this time, but he’ll catch it again.  One of these times he will not throw it off. Mom, I know you must hate him, but he has been very good to me. I doubt I would have survived if he hadn’t helped me.”

“I can see that. He did apologize. It isn’t much for all the pain he and your father caused us, but I think I can move on now.

I wasn’t so charitable. “I think he is a selfish bastard and expects an apology will make it all okay. Roberta, I know he is your brother-in-law and helped you, but I have to tell you he is never going to be my favorite person.”

“I know Pete. I feel somewhat the same way.”

The week flew by. I was much with Roberta and Ginger. Sometimes if Roberta was with Mom, Ginger and I had the care of Amy. She was the sweetest little child.  Ginger made the comment that someday she wanted a little girl like Amy. She was looking at me when she said this. I knew just what she meant. Hell I did too.

I would be home in five weeks for Thanksgiving. When I arrived the day before the holiday I learned that Wendy, Ginger’s step-mother had come up to get her the last weekend before the holiday to spend time with her father’s family so I didn’t see her. Her marks were good enough now with being straight A’s to warrant leaving two and a half days early.

Robin, Roberta, and Amy were already here and Mom had Roberta in the kitchen baking pies. Amy remembered me and came rushing into my arms for a hug. Robin was very quiet and I realized he had something on his mind.

“George is sick again with pneumonia. This is going to kill him soon, if not this time, then the next time. You probably realize the reason he is so susceptible to these bouts?”

“I wondered and Roberta as much as told me.”

“Yes, George wasn’t so careful after your father died and apparently made a poor choice of a partner in one instance at least. He says he doesn’t care, telling me that he had one love in his life and it was empty after your father died. He waited too long to have his problem diagnosed and was almost too weak with the disease to recover with the first indication. With today’s medicine he did recover that time, but with every bout of respiratory illness he gets closer to having it do him in.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Thank you. We were never close. George is some older than me and I lived with my Aunt Mary before I got out of my teens. I never approved of his lifestyle but he is my brother. The best thing he ever did was to take Roberta under his wing and send her to live with Aunt Mary and me. I would forgive him for most everything because of that.”

“Yes, well I can see where you would. For my mother and myself, I don’t think we feel quite as charitable. He was half of what destroyed our family. You can’t imagine the pain we have gone through. For Roberta it has turned out well, and I suppose now that it is behind us, we are making out much better, especially now that Roberta is back in the fold.

“There is no real way to make it up to you. I’m sorry for that.”

“You know it is odd, but Mom and I both credit our recent happiness to Ginger Adams. When I met her, she turned out to be the key to unlock the door to bring us to where we are now. First Mom was near a breakdown and I was leaving for England with my work and she could see to her. What a relief to have Mom with such a compatible companion with both Roberta and me gone. And then she found Roberta for us. I know none of this would have happened if it wasn’t for her. Still it may have been only a coincidence, but I’ll take it.”

“Well, you should hear what Randy and Wendy have to say about you and your mother. According to him Ginger might be dead by now if you hadn’t come along.  Randy didn’t realize that she was on such a fast downhill slide at the time. He blames her mother for it, but if anything had happened to her, his guilt would have been intolerably heavy.

“I don’t think it was that bad, but she certainly was in an unhappy situation. We have all gained from our association together.”

I didn’t get home for Christmas. Mom and Ginger were not home anyway. Mom spent the holidays with Roberta, and Robin. Ginger was with her father and his new family. From all the reports I received it was mostly all together in one house or the other.

I did call Roberta and said I regretted not being with family for the holiday. Ginger was there and I had a warm conversation such as any two friends would have.

I felt left out and I had to look forward to spending the time alone in the motel I was living in. When Senor Lopez found out on the last working day before the holiday, I was invited to spend both the Christmas and New Years festivities at his mother’s villa in Napa Valley. I was surprised by this, but we were often together and had built some camaraderie.

I was hesitant and I wasn’t too comfortable at first, but that changed after I was at the Lopez Villa a couple of hours. This was my first time hobnobbing with the rich and I considered myself way out of my element. I was put at ease shortly after I was introduced to an elegant grey-haired lady. Senora Lopez (Lenora), the matriarch, patted the seat for me to sit down beside her.

“So, Peter Brown, I finally get to meet the person who has my son all hyped up about the new direction his interests have taken. You appear very young to be able to do all the things he says you are capable of doing.”

“Thank you, Senora. Fernando is easy to work with. I just present several options and let him decide what he wants. The firm I work for has a fine reputation and are highly skilled at implementation. The truth is I am just out of school within the year, and I have had free rein to search out the ideas to present to him. This is my first project and I believe I am as fully excited about it as Fernando. I have never known a person so dedicated to a project above all other things.”

“Fernando has had his disappointments in life. Let me tell you a bit about my family. It is a large one and Fernando is the youngest of my six children. Ronald Sims is my son-in-law and works in your firm, but not as an architect. You will meet them all this weekend during the Christmas Holiday festivities. Fernando is one who has never really, what you would say, found himself. I was about ready to throw up my hands and give up on him. 

“Often I felt he was a little crazy. This was until he came to me and said he had bought a vineyard up the valley. He knows nothing about growing grapes or making wine. The vineyard is not big enough to support itself and make a profit. I felt it was just another of his ideas that wouldn’t pan out. Then he got to talking about some ruin he saw from the air while flying over England.

“I was interested enough so I provided funds to have it investigated. Your firm declared they didn’t have anyone available at the moment, but had a couple of prospects they might engage to do the investigating.”

“So then Senora, I’m assuming that you are in one way responsible for my having a position?”

“I would say so. However, you have proved yourself beyond anyone’s expectations. Ronald declares you will go far in your chosen profession. In fact he is my eldest daughter’s husband. 

“Peter, getting back to the ruin you brought images of, I had little hope anything would come of this, but Fernando is excited which in itself is unusual. He has never applied himself to any great degree until purchasing the vineyard.

“You brought so many ideas to him and put it together into such comprehensive package, my family said to put my weight behind it. We have incorporated many of your suggestions into something that the whole family will be involved in. Fernando will be the head, of course since it was his idea to begin with.”

I was intrigued with this elderly woman. She was tall and very thin as many women her age were often apt to be. She must have been a very beautiful woman when younger and she still was. Her hair was dressed in a perfect coiffure, white of course, but still thick. Her features were very fine and her neck was long and slim.

Many women of her era eschewed wearing a brassiere and she wasn’t wearing one now. Not much in the way of breasts could be detected. However, as she talked animatedly, aged and flattened and little more than pips, her breasts moved beneath her dress noticeably.

“Peter, we will have our evening meal here in the villa, but the family always goes out on Christmas Eve to dance. We will be going to a club where we will enjoy ourselves for a few hours. Do you dance, by any chance?”

“I took some classes learning ball room dancing while in college. I have not practiced it very much.”

“That is excellent. I usually choose one of my family members for a partner. Lord knows I have enough sons, grandsons and extended relatives to choose from.  Tonight would you be so kind as to be my partner?”

“I would love to. However, I don’t have evening wear.”

“We can remedy that. We keep a wardrobe here with evening wear for family and guests to wear when they are here if we decide to go out on the spur of the moment. Something will fit, I’m sure. Fernando is signaling that he wants to introduce you to the rest of his family. Remember you have a place by my side for dinner.”

I had never bowed to anyone before this, but I did now. She smiled up at me and squeezed my hand. Take fifty years from this lady and I would be ever her slave. As I circulated, I noticed family and extended family also acted as if they were her subjects.

Dinner was much different than I expected. There was nothing formal about it. Everyone was laughing and asking questions of each other, most at the top of their lungs, with the answers going back in the same pitch. I finally realized although this was a large family, they didn’t have the chance to get together very often. Many of the questions were directed at me where I was sitting on Lenora’s right at the head of the table.

“Mr. Brown, why did you become an architect?”

“First everyone, please call me Pete.” I paused not sure if I had thought about it enough to answer truthfully when I didn’t know myself. “I suppose it came from when I was a kid. My father use to buy me coloring books. I would always color the pictures of buildings, but had no desire to color in the animals or people. It didn’t take long before he wouldn’t buy me a book if every picture in it wasn’t colored.

“I was so careful to have pictures of buildings colored perfectly. The rest were not more than scribbles. That’s true, but seriously I was perfectly happy to look at buildings. As I got older I was curious of how the buildings were constructed. There was never any doubt where my interests lay. I was able to follow my interests and so here I am.”

“Is your father proud of you?”

This question threw me for a loop. I had to pause and think about it. It didn’t take long before I answered. “My father passed away when I was ten years old. I do believe he would be proud if he were alive.”

Chapter Five

From down on my side of the table came a question. “Do you have a sweetheart? You don’t have a wedding ring on.”

I peered at the girl who asked. She appeared to be about Ginger’s age. I laughed as I said, “Another difficult question. Am I fully committed? No not at this time, but I have a person in mind I hope to be committed to someday. She did some things for me that eased my mind while I was in England. When I first met her she needed help and at the time so did I. We helped each other.”

“Would you care to share what you did for her?” 

The girl was persistent. “I can, I guess. She was from a broken home and living with her mother. Her mother only had her living with her to make it difficult for her father and giving no guidance at all. She was very unhappy at the situation she found herself in. I met her while she was running away from a party being raided by the police.

“At the time I needed someone to live with my mother who was fast sinking into depression. I had two weeks to get her settled and then I had to leave. When I came home I found my mother and she had bonded and I had a surrogate sister. I see her infrequently and for now I am acting as an older brother. When she gets older our relationship may change.”

“She is younger than you, and by how much?”

“Five years in age, but more than that in maturity. She is in her last year of high school.  She will have a prom and parties to go to. Then her father is well enough off to send her on to college. I’ve been to college and a person needs the freedom to make their own choices. She will need to experience the freedom to make these choices on her own.”

“You may lose her.”

“I may. By the way, what is your name and how old are you?”

“Maria, and I’m seventeen.”

“Maria, if I lose her, then in four or five years I’ll come looking for you, for she is the same age as you are at present.”

Everyone had ceased talking to listen to this exchange. Now they all burst out laughing at my remarks and I finished up my dinner without more questions. Lenora whispered to me. “Maria wants to grow up too fast. She dreams about a different boy every month.”

“I was in a committed relationship in college. There were times when I wished I wasn’t and my girlfriend finally found our relationship too constricting and left. She was a fine person and if we had freedom when we didn’t and didn’t have it when we needed it, we might be together right now. If my so called sister feels the same after completing college, we might have a chance at a happy life. For my part, I feel she is worth waiting for even if my chances aren’t that certain.”

“You remind me of my husband and the way he thought. For now though why don’t you go get ready and we’ll go dancing. I claim the first dance.”

I did dance the first dance with my hostess. It was like holding a feather. When I took her back to her seat she said. “You are a very good dancer. That is my favorite waltz and you did it full justice. You think of your partner always. Thank you, I have thoroughly enjoyed myself.

“Now you should dance with some one nearer your own age. Go ask Maria for a dance. Who knows, you might become her flavor of the month.” Lenora laughed as she said this. I took it that it as in some form of a warning not to trifle with Maria, but she thought well enough of me to have a dance with her granddaughter.

I waited until I could see that Maria was waiting for someone to ask her. “Maria, as you know my name is Peter Brown. You can call me Pete. May I have this dance?

“Aren’t I too young for you?”

“No, not at all.”

“Well, okay I guess. Did you have fun dancing with my grand mother? I saw you whirling around the floor with her. I don’t dance like that.”

“I’ll adapt to whatever the orchestra plays.” Maria rose and I took her hand leading her onto the floor. She was tall and willow with dark hair and flashing black eyes. I was half way through the set when I commented, “You are fully as good at dancing as your grandmother.”

“Thank you, she is the one who taught me. She demands a lot of us in the family and learning to dance happens to be one of them.”

“I’ll bet you will look much like she does when you get to be her age. She is beautiful.”

“I could take that two ways, as in I do look like her or I’m ugly now and going to show improvement. I think I’ll just take it as a compliment. You’re pretty smooth. Let’s get away from talking about me. Let’s go sit down and you can tell me about this seventeen year old girl you are not fully committed to?”

“Maria, I’m not fully committed to the girl, Ginger, but if she was my age I would be. We’ve helped each other in several ways and want to continue on that same path.”

“Pete, you told us how she helped you with your mother. What have you done to help her?”

“I don’t want to go into too much detail, but I will tell you she was from a broken home, her mother ignored her most of the time. Her self esteem was at zero and she was on a downhill path of self destruction. Case in point, I asked her if she wanted a job to help me with my mother. She called her mother and all her mother said was to leave a copy of my address on the kitchen table.

“What mother would do that if they loved their sixteen-year-old daughter? The mother did call a couple of days later, but by that time Ginger was settling in with my mother. Her father on the other hand, who was just paying support, called immediately after he found out she had left her mother and moved. When I returned from England from doing work for your uncle, I took her to see him. Her father fixed it so Ginger could live with my mother and go to school from there.”

“He must approve of not only your mother, but you as well. Is there anything else you have done for each other?”

I didn’t want to share anything about Roberta. Not her business. “No. I tell you what, if you are interested in having a new friend, I will give you her email address and you can correspond. She’ll want to know all about how I’m doing working for your uncle. You can tell her all about your life here in California.”

“I’d love to have a new friend. Won’t she be jealous of me being your friend?”

“No more than I’m going to be with her going out to parties and all that being a senior entails. Maria, I was in a relationship in college for two years. According to the girl I was too dedicated to my classes and we parted. Now I have a job and for the time being I’m going to be very busy. I want to do right by your uncle. This is my first project and I want it to be a success. I won’t have time to even look for somebody until Ginger is a little older.”

“That’s stupid. She is free to go out on dates and stuff, but you are going to deny yourself.”

“Maybe, but by the time she is old enough to become a wife, I’ll be established as a good architect and can support her. Two or three years aren’t too long. If it doesn’t work out with Ginger, then I really haven’t lost too much time because that is when I’m planning on settling down anyway.”

“It seems like an age to me. I have lots of boyfriends and I enjoy being with all of them.” I wondered.  What she had said about having a lot of boyfriends didn’t ring true. Just then Maria’s mother came up and queried what we were discussing.

Maria answered. “Pete was telling me about his girl. He is crazy. He could be having a relationship with her but is going to wait forever before asking.”

“Dear, maybe he is wise and knows it wouldn’t work out at present, but would at a later date.”

“Thank you Mrs. Lopez. That was what I was trying to tell her. Would you care to dance with me? I see a young man has been waiting patiently for me to let him dance with Maria.”

“That’s one of her cousins. He has a crush on her.”

“Mom, that’s my business. Why does everyone treat me like I was a child?”

“Well?” I expected Maria to explode, but instead she giggled and winked at me.  Mrs. Lopez was smiling. I danced out onto the floor. All the women I had danced with so far were wonderful dancers. We talked and I was told my partner’s name was Delores. Fernando was her brother-in-law. I took it that all six siblings of the Lopez clan were very close. 

Again it was mentioned that Fernando was the youngest and the family had been waiting for him to find an interest in his life that he could apply himself to. This vineyard seemed to be it and with the grandmother pushing, the whole family had got behind him wanting it to succeed. It wasn’t said, but I gathered it wasn’t a matter of money so much, but the feeling everyone should have a place in life. This was to be Fernando’s.

While I had Delores in my arms I mentioned that I was going to give Maria Ginger’s address to her so they could become email pals. “What about Maria and you and what happens if she becomes interested in you?”

“I won’t let that happen. My heart is set on Ginger. There are other things that have happened since Ginger came into my life that makes me believe we were meant for each other. I’m willing to give it a few years to see if my feelings aren’t going to play out.”

“Would you share them with me?”

“No, I don’t think I will. Don’t get me wrong, this is something that went on in my family before Ginger came to live with my mother and me. Ginger is now part of it, but it is too personal to try to explain at the present time.”

“Fair enough. I was just concerned for my daughter.”

“I promise I will always treat Maria with respect.”

I called Ginger the next day and explained that I had met a girl who was the same age as she and I had piqued her interest about the girl I had helped. I was going to have them exchange emails. “Great, then I can hear more about you that I wouldn’t otherwise.”

“Ginger, I didn’t think about that. Maybe I had better not.”

“Too late Pete. Now that I know about her, you have to.” I laughed and promised I would give out her address which I did after tracking Maria down an hour later.

I had to work three days before the New Year’s Holiday. I did stay at the Lopez villa, but I didn’t interact with anyone except Fernando as I rode with him back and forth to work. He was only interested in discussing how the plans were coming. The firm had the foundation plans almost completed. Now we were working on the design of how the building was to be framed.

The façade or front of the building was going to be very similar to the construction of the original that I had seen in England and the ones I had retrieved the details from the library. In the main building we were thinking of incorporating various gothic designs. 

We would use ribbed vaulting for the below ground bistro where the pub and brewery were located. This would support the restaurant and fine dining room on the floor above. The restaurant would have peaked arches to support the roof. To support the walls that supported the roof, a flying buttress design would be incorporated. Strength was the main criteria here because of the construction being susceptible to the damage from earthquakes. 

However, great cathedrals had been built using these designs and they were still standing after centuries. Whether this construction would be permitted remained to be seen. This was where the architectural firm came in. They were the one to defend the design to conform to the laws in place for new construction.

Again on New Year’s there was a dance to attend. This was a Ball and it was crowded and less reserved than the one on Christmas. I learned a little more about the Lopez family while dancing. Everyone in our group was on the floor dancing so I headed across the room to where I could see a beautiful woman sitting by herself. She was a striking individual and I gave no thought to why no one was asking her to go out on the floor.

As I approached her I could see there was no ring on her finger. “Hello, Ms., would you care to dance?”

The woman looked up at me. She appeared to be in her middle thirties and extremely attractive. Instead of answering me, she asked, “Didn’t I see you arrive with the Lopez family? I don’t think they would approve if we danced.”

“Oh, why is that?”

“Let me just say they wouldn’t.”

“Please, I don’t have a partner at the moment. Come, dance with me. I don’t pay too much attention to those who don’t approve of what I do.”

“Okay, but remember I warned you. Your name would be?”

“Peter Brown, and you are?”

“Adoria Gonzalas.” Adoria rose when I extended my hand and came into my arms. We circled out onto the floor. Very subtly she guided me into a corner out of the general flow of the dancers.

I asked, “Okay, share with me why I’m going to be in trouble by asking you to dance?”

“Because of a stupid mistake … mostly by me and my jealousy.”

“More details if you don’t mind?”

“Fernando and I were engaged to be married. After we were engaged, I heard a rumor that he was seeing a woman who was a previous lover of his. He flew to France and England and the woman went with him on the plane. I became insanely jealous and when he arrived home, I told him I had an affair while he was gone to make things even.”

“And did you have an affair?”

“No, I just said that. I do love Fernando very much, but he won’t listen to me and I doubt he would believe me if I said I had lied. I would even accept that he did have an affair with this other woman if he would believe me and take me back.  Needless to say his whole family is against me.”

“Wow, this is a problem, isn’t it?” Do you have any idea if Fernando has any love left for you?”

“I believe he does. I have been in contact with Delores. She claims he won’t let anyone even mention my name, but at the same time he gets a sad look on his face.  Oh, if I could only talk to him. Delores tells me his time is taken up with some new business he is trying to start and when that gets further along, she will try to get us together so we can get back together.”

“Have you spoken to the Senora? She might be more effective at this than Delores.”

“Oh, I don’t believe she would speak to me. I’m a little afraid of her as she wields so much power in the family.”

“She does that. Let’s forget your problem and enjoy the music. You dance beautifully.”

“You do very well for one so young.”

“Thank You.”

I waltzed Adoria out of our corner and around the room. I could see Lenora sitting by herself at her table next to the dance floor. We had danced close to Fernando, who was dancing with one of his sister-in-laws. He stopped dead on the floor and looked after us when I whirled Adoria around. My partner was looking over her shoulder at Fernando as soon as she had a chance and stumbled momentarily herself.

She looked up at me. “I know he still loves me. I’m going to call him tomorrow.  He might take my call.”

“I think you may need more than that. Let me seat you with Lenora. She really isn’t one to be fearful of. I know for I felt the same when we first met. Just be honest with her.” I forcefully guided Adoria to the table. “Lenora, Adoria would like to sit with you for a few minutes. Would you entertain her while I dance with Maria? I have been waiting to dance with her again.”

“Of course, Peter. Go find my granddaughter.” Lenora stretched out her hand to Adoria. “Adoria, it has been months since we talked last. I was so disappointed when you and Fernando broke it off. Would you tell me what happened between the two of you? Although we were never close, I was so looking forward to having you for my daughter-in-law.” I left the two women with their heads together and went searching for Maria.

I found Maria as she was just sitting down. “Hi Pete. Sit with me. I want to talk to you. I haven’t seen you for five days. I’ve been on the internet with Ginger. She is still at her father’s until tomorrow evening when she and your mother are driving back to Minneapolis. Oh, you have to be dancing with me when the ball drops when the New Year comes in. Promise me you will?”

We sat there making small talk. It wasn’t long until she spotted her grandmother talking to Adoria. She commented, “Wow, we may find out what happened between Uncle Fernando and Adoria. They were engaged and we all thought they would be married by this time. 

“Neither she nor Uncle has explained what happened between them. Uncle has been brokenhearted. That is why he has been so involved with the vineyard and the new building and is why he has been pushing your firm so hard. It is has been his way of forgetting the break up with Adoria.”

“How do you know all of this if you don’t know what caused the breakup?”

“Well, that is what my parents are saying anyway. Uncle has always been kind of free and easy and has never let anything bother him. He changed when he returned from England and threw his efforts into this new project of his.”

“That may be and this also has been good for me because your uncle has been attentive to the project I am charged with moving toward completion. I have seen that Fernando hasn’t been very happy except on a few occasions. I have been puzzled by his actions, but never thought about it being a woman that troubled him.”

“The family knows what has been bothering him.” She was staring intently across the room. I turned to see what she was looking at. Lenora and Adoria were seated, and Fernando was standing there talking to his mother. At first he did not glance at Adoria at all. We could see Lenora was talking emphatically to first one and then the other. When she ceased, Fernando reached his hand to Adoria and she came up into his arms.

Adoria tucked her face into the neck of Fernando as he hugged her tightly to him. They stood practically motionless for more than a minute. When she pulled her head back and we, who were watching, could see tears rolling down her face. There were tears in Fernando’s eyes as well. The band struck up a waltz at this moment and the couple whirled away.

“Wow, I wonder what caused them to get back together? It had to be something Gram said to both of them. I wonder how Gram got Adoria to sit down with her. Oh, it is almost midnight. You promised you would be with me when the ball drops. Let’s be dancing when it happens.”

I was laughing, knowing Maria was thinking out loud. It was a few minutes later when the clock reached twelve. Maria stopped and said, “Ginger said to give you a kiss at midnight. This is from her with love.” Maria held me close and I leaned down and kissed her on the lips. I didn’t put much passion into the kiss, but Maria knew she had been kissed.

“Maria, I feel we are going to be long-term friends. May I give you a kiss as your friend?” She didn’t say anything one way or another, just closing her eyes and raising her lips.

After dinner on New Year’s Day at the villa, I decided to return to my motel. I had met and conversed during my stay with most everyone in the family. They all seemed to like me. Lenora had a minute with me as I was leaving.

“Peter, it was a joy having you with us for the holidays. I also want to thank you for bringing Adoria to sit with me. I had a nice talk with her and it convinced me that Fernando had it all wrong about her. There was too much jealousy on both their parts. My son will be taking a few days off from what he has been doing. He wants his and Adoria’s relationship to resume. I think that is wise.”

Lenora smiled. “Also, I convinced Adoria that I wasn’t a person to be leery off.  I’m sure we will become friends. After all she may soon be my daughter-in-law.”  She paused and then went on, “That brings us to me and you. I consider you to be my friend.  If at any time I can help you in any way, don’t hesitate to call.  I will expect you to visit on occasion as well.”

“Thank you, Senora. I have had a wonderful holiday. I will visit again soon. My work with Fernando’s project is nowhere near finished so I am sure we will see each other quite often.”

Maria caught up to me just as I was getting into my car. “Hey Pete, I just got off the computer with Ginger. I told her I gave you her kiss and I also told her you gave me a kiss for myself. She started to get jealous, but I corrected her thinking. I told her it was like a person kissing her brother. I wish someone cared for me like she cares for you.  You had better call her when you get to your motel.”

“I plan to.  Maria, thank you for being my friend. Your grandmother has invited me to drop in anytime so I will be seeing you occasionally.”

“I know she did, because I asked her to invite you. She questioned my motives which I passed off as me just being your friend. I suppose I shouldn’t wish myself older, but it doesn’t seem as if I’m ever going to lose my cherry. Boys my age are just so young. I only find older men attractive.”

“I suppose you have someone like me in mind?”

“I could wish for someone very much like you, but then you’re taken, so you are safe with me.”

“That may be.  Maria, I take it that Ginger hasn’t shared her earlier lifestyle with you. This is before I met her anyway. You might question her how she felt by giving her virginity away and what followed when men and boys found out she had.  I do believe she regretted it and wishes she had waited until she was older. Now we shouldn’t be having this conversation as it is too intense for me. Not for me really, but because you professed to being Ginger’s friend.”

“Pete, I’m sorry and I was taking advantage of you.  You are just so easy to talk to and you know so much about life. One other thing I wanted to mention. You know I asked Gram how come Adoria came and sat down with her the night of the ball. She said she was just sitting there and you danced Adoria right up to the table and then left her there.  A little later Fernando came to the table. She thinks there will soon be a wedding.

“I told Ginger about it and she said that is something you would do.”

“Yeah, she has accused me of being a boy scout.” I grinned and got into my car. Maria looked sad at my leaving. I hadn’t seen that much of Maria, but I did enjoy being around her. “So Maria, if you ever need a boy scout, don’t hesitate to call on me.”

“I’ll remember.” I waved and drove away. 

I called Ginger when I got back to my motel.  “Hey Ginger, you told me you and Mom were going to a party.  How was it?”

Ginger laughed. “It was great.  It was given by someone Harriet knows well. She was laughing and happy more than I have ever seen her.  When it hit midnight she kissed the host and I didn’t think it was ever going to end.  I got kisses from two people before their kiss ended.  Harriet is absolutely giddy. She even has a date with the guy.”

“That’s great, I’m glad for her. That means a step-dad for me.”

“Will it bother you?”

“No, not if the man treats Mom right.” I paused before asking, “So, you got a lot of kisses, huh?”

“Yes and more than that too. The party got pretty wild after midnight.  Everyone was drinking.  I got my buns pinched and my breasts squeezed.  If it was you who groped me I wouldn’t have minded. As it was, I hid out in a corner until one-thirty and then I told Harriet I wanted to go home. I was driving because she had been drinking so she said okay. I understand you did get my kiss delivered by Maria. Did you enjoy it?”

“I did because I knew it was coming from you. I kissed her on my own afterward. It wasn’t the same.”

“Is she hot?”

“Some people would think so.  She isn’t as mature as you.  You know I’m going to have a week off in February.  I’ll see if she can come with me since you both have the same week off from school.  You can hang out together. Would you like that?”

“Definitely.  I’m anxious to meet her. Have you asked her yet?”

“No, I haven’t mentioned it at all. Better yet, why don’t you ask her?  That way she will think it is your idea and it won’t look like I’m asking for a date or anything. That is if you would like to meet her.”

“Oh, I do.  Pete, forget her for now.  Hey, I want to tell you something.  Wendy and I were shopping and I ducked into a used book store. I found a book put out by the Robert Powers Modeling Agency.  It was published in 1954 and there is a lot of stuff in it on how to act. You’re going to see the new me when I see you next. Women used to go to Europe before the Second World War but stopped and charm schools sprung up here.  I’m going to charm you right into my life.”

“Ginger, no need, you are there already.”

“I was hoping. I have to tell you I had a great time at my father’s with Wendy and the boys. My mother sent me a present for Christmas. It was a dress and way too big.  She sent me a size sixteen and I’m a ten now. What does that tell you?”

I let out a laugh.  “It tells me she hasn’t been to see you and it also tells me you haven’t sent her a picture of yourself.”  I was quiet for a minute and then I said, “You haven’t sent me one either and I haven’t seen you since Thanksgiving. All I have had to look at is Maria. Oh woe is me.”

“Pete, hang up.  I have to see Harriet about all of this. Talk to you soon.” I laughed and knew I would have an image coming by email.

Images did arrive about nine my time that night … three of them to be exact. One was of Ginger in the dress her mother had given her for Christmas.  It made me laugh because it was hanging off of her.  There was one of her in the dress she wore for the New Year’s Ball. God, she was beautiful!

I opened the last jpeg file.  It was of Ginger’s reflection in front of the full length mirror that was in the hall outside of the bathroom. The reflection showed her naked except for a Christmas bow taped to each nipple.  Her lower body was just turned enough so one leg was in front of her pubic area.

There was a note at the end of the email. “I love you, Pete.” 

The email was not signed. I knew Ginger was making a declaration and it didn’t call for a reply. Someday I was going to say, “I love you Ginger,” but I wasn’t ready yet.

                                                           _____________________
  
I was on salary of course, so I worked to get my work done. The office was doing the grunt work on the building that we had the contract for. Did I mind… no, for this was what interested me and what I was trained for. I did put in long days, though. I spent days searching for the right material to build with. The construction had to be strong.  I wanted at least 150 percent over adequate.  It had to have the ability to be formed into what the designers had in mind

Apparently money was no problem. Fernando was the youngest of the family and had just found himself.  This was caused by his breakup with Adoria Gonzales. He had become driven to forget her because of trust and jealousy issues.  Would he lose that focus now that they were together again?  Maybe, maybe not.

                                         _________________

It was almost ten when I got to my motel on a Friday night on the twenty-seventh of January.  I had worked until eight, gone out for a leisurely meal before stopping into a lounge for a drink. My motel room was nice, but it wasn’t home. I had to force myself to return each night.

I was just settling onto the couch when my phone rang. “Pete, you have to help Maria.  She went out with some guy and she is scared he is going to force her to do something she doesn’t want to do. I’m talking rape here.  She was slurring her words before she stopped speaking.”

“Do you know where she is?” 

“Yes, here is the address at the bar she was in.  She is in the powder room. Hurry, Pete, I’m worried.  I know what she may have ahead of her, if it isn’t something worse.”

“Okay, I know where the bar is. It isn’t far from here.  I’m on my way.” It took me twenty minutes to get to the bar.  Talk about luck?  I pulled into the parking lot and saw this man half supporting a woman heading for a vehicle. I hurriedly got out of my car and just as the guy fumbled for a key to unlock his car, I came up to him.

“What’sa matter with her, too much to drink?”

He turned around.  When he did, I could see that he was holding Maria. “Yeah, first time in a bar.  She was really pouring them down.”

“She looks awful young.”

“As they say, if they are old enough to bleed, they are big enough to butcher. Hold her will you, until I get the door open? I’ll toss her in the back seat.  When she wakes up we’re going to have some fun, well I am anyway.  I’m not so sure about her.”

“Good for you.”  He turned away from me.  I had Maria leaning on me, me holding her with my left arm. In my right hand I had a stun gun.  I hit him with it under the left ear. He went down, banging his head on the rocker panel.  He was down and groaning.  Screw him, you don’t fuck with my friend was my thought. I saw I still had a charge in the gun, so I gave him all of it.  I tossed Maria over my shoulder and headed for my car. 

I had Maria positioned in the front seat. I ran around to the driver’s side and after getting in, I pushed her over so she was leaning against the door. I didn’t want her lying down in case she needed to throw up. It could be deadly if she sucked the expelled contents into her lungs. It took me twice as long to return to my motel because I was driving slowly.

I examined Maria when we arrived at my motel and I installed her sitting up in the corner recliner.  She didn’t appear to be too deeply under the influence of a drug, although she was restless as if she was trying to collect her thoughts. I wondered if I should take her to an emergency room. I needed advice.

“Senora Lopez, Peter Brown, calling. I’m sorry to wake you, but I have a situation concerning Maria. She was on a date and suddenly realized that she was being drugged.  I don’t know why she called Ginger, my friend who she has been corresponding with, but she did and it was a brilliant move.  Ginger reached me as I was home and not far from to the place where her date had taken Maria. I went and found her.”

Lenora broke in, “Is she alright?”

“I think she is fine, but is still under the influence. I have her here with me in my motel room. I think she will be lucid in another hour.  I reached her before she was assaulted, but it was a close call. I need to have you or someone in your family tell me what I should do.  You are the one I called as your home number is the only one I have.”

“Peter, if you don’t think she is in danger, would you keep her with you.  I’ll call you back in an hour to see what her condition is. I’ll have an answer on how to proceed at that time.”  The phone went silent, then, “Peter, you are a true friend of the Lopez family.  I thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

“Lenora, I’m glad I am here for you. I couldn’t have done anything if it wasn’t for my friend in Minneapolis. She is the one you should thank.”

“I will, that I can promise.”  Lenora hung up and I turned my attention to Maria. Her eyes were now starting to focus.  Finally they settled on me and she stared at me for more than five minutes.

“Pete?”

“In the flesh.”

“Where am I?”

“You’re in my motel about fifteen miles from where you called Ginger when you were about to pass out.  How much do you remember?”

Maria was still very groggy and I could see she wasn’t with it. At least she knew she was safe. It was a half hour later when again she roused up and answered my question about remembering.  “Pete, I knew immediately what was happening when I started getting dizzy. I ran to the restroom and locked myself in one of the stalls. I remember getting Ginger on the phone, but I don’t remember much after that. Oh, I have a terrible headache, Can I go sleep?”

“Sure, but first you should be aware that your grandmother knows you are with me.  She is going to call me soon to tell me what to do with you.”

“Okay.”  Maria’s eyes closed I could see again she was immediately asleep. 

I called Ginger even though I knew it must be three in the morning, Minneapolis time. She answered on the first ring.  “Pete, I’ve been so scared for Maria.  Did you find her?”

“I have her with me and she is okay.  I called her grandmother.  The guy must have fed her roofies, expecting for her to wake up so he could turn her into a slut.  I reached her just in time.”

“What is she wearing?”

“An off white Tee shirt and a very short denim skirt.  She has a white bra on and has pale green panties.  I had to check out the merchandise before I brought her home, didn’t I?”

“Pete.”

“Just kidding. She is fully dressed in a flowered blouse and jeans.  Look Ginger, I had a rough time getting her here. I had no idea what I was going to find if I found her at all.  I was lucky, to find her, but the guy was much bigger than I was. I don’t think he realized how limp a woman is if they are drunk or passed out.  I offered to help him get her into his car. I was ready for him the minute I had a chance.”

“Well what did you do?  Why are you doing this to me? I worried all night if you were going to be able to find her.”

“I’m sorry Ginger.  I’m just coming down from an adrenaline high and I can’t believe I really accomplished getting her away from the guy. I have always carried a stun gun in my car.  I know it is illegal in some places, but it did come in handy.

“Anyway the minute I had a chance, I hit him with it.  I figured what-the-hell, so I hit him until the juice ran out. I put Maria in the car and came home.  She will be fine, and I have had a few words with her already. You know you are to be proud to have saved Maria the way you did, and it was all your quick action that saved her.  Good girl.

“I have to hang up because I’m expecting the Senora Lopez to call me back. I’ll keep you posted.”

“Pete, we do make a team, don’t we?”

“We do, don’t we.  Goodnight, sweet one.”

It was only a few minutes later that Lenora called and asked me to bring Maria home in the morning.  “Thank you, I will.  I need to get some sleep.  I haven’t had any since early yesterday.  Maria is sleeping and she spoke to me already.  We’ll see you before noon.  Goodnight.”

“Just one minute more, Peter.  Thank you. I also want your girl Ginger’s phone number so I can thank her too.”

“It’ll wait.  I’m dead on my feet.”  I was.  I looked at Maria still asleep and she looked uncomfortable. I gently picked her up and laid her on the bed. It was warm enough so I didn’t bother to cover us.  I crashed.

I awoke at eight fifteen and went into the bathroom.  I had glanced at Maria and saw that she was still asleep.  When I came back she was staring at me.  “Pete, when I woke up I didn’t know where I was.  That is until I saw the picture of you and Ginger on your nightstand.  You saved me from something horrible and maybe even death.  If what was planned happened, I would have wanted to die.  I thank you so much.”

“Don’t thank me. It was you who called Ginger who then called me. I was here when she called.  I knew where you were when she gave me the name of the bar and I knew where it was located.  I went there to find you.  In a little while I am going to take you home to your grandmother and she can deal with your stupidity.  How did you connect up with this man who intended to rape you?”

“I met him through a friend who introduced us.  I was over at her house when he was there a couple of times.  He seemed nice and when he asked me for a date I thought it would be fun.”

“I think you better pick better friends.  I don’t think this one had your best interests at heart.”

“Pete, if you are going to preach to me, I don’t want to hear it.”

“Okay, not my problem anyway. I just work at a firm who is doing some work for your uncle. I value his friendship very much, but I only have to see him where I work.  It is he who made my holiday less lonely this year and that I appreciate. You are a very pretty woman and I hate to see you make the wrong choices at this stage of your life.”

“Pete you promised to be my friend.  Why are you being so mean?”

“Maria, let me ask you a couple of questions. Did your mother or father say it was okay for you to go on this date last night with someone I doubt they have even met? And where do they think you are right now? Do they know you are with me, a man who is almost five years older than you are and you slept last night on his bed in a motel room?  Tell me you haven’t put me on the spot.”

I looked at Maria and from her expression I knew she didn’t have permission for the date and was realizing she had placed me in an awkward position. She did answer one question by saying her parents thought she had a sleep over with one of her girl friends. I nodded.

I changed the subject.  “Maria, are you hungry?  I’m going to scramble me some eggs.  I have toast and can make coffee. We’ll eat quickly and then I’ll take you home.  I think I had better leave you with your grandmother.  She will understand you better than your parents if I have gauged her correctly.”

“I guess I could eat something.”

“Okay. I’ll get it going.”

“Pete, where is my handbag? I want to clean up.”

“I have no idea. You must have left it at the bar.  I don’t think the guy I clobbered had it.”

“Oh no, all my cards and identification were in it. My driver’s license is too.” Tears were running down her face. I went about getting the eggs started and the toaster loaded. She suddenly stopped and was quiet.  I glanced at her. “Pete, what did you mean when you said you clobbered him?”

I looked at her.  “Hey, he was bigger than me.  What was I supposed to do?  Was he going to let me have you by me just asking?  He went to a lot of work softening you up so he could have his way with you.  Of course I clobbered him.”

“Oh God, this gets worse and worse. No wonder you think me stupid.  I’m sorry.”

“Hey, buck up.  We are all stupid sometimes.  Those who learn from their mistakes go on to be happy.  Oops, there I go preaching again.”

“Pete, you can preach to me all you want to.  Not only that, I think I had better listen to you too.”   Tears dried and a wan smile appeared as Maria ate her eggs.

I drove into the Lopez Villa yard and up close to Lenora’s separate entrance. The Senora opened the door.  Maria had tears in her eyes as her grandmother crushed her to her breast.  “Tell me all about what happened, Maria.”

Maria didn’t hold anything back, ending by explaining how stupid she had been.  Lenora agreed with her that she had been terribly unwise. I sat quietly in the corner looking out the window. I saw a Sheriff’s black and white drive in and park behind my car.  A deputy got out with a woman’s small handbag in his hand and head for the door I had come through only a few minutes before.

I let Lenora and Maria know that there was a deputy headed this way.  Before he knocked, Lenora said to Maria, “Let me do most of the talking.  You don’t remember anything after you went to the powder room last night. That is until someone dropped you off here early this morning.  We have to keep Peter out of this.”

The Senora opened the door at the knock.  “Good morning, Juan.  What can I do for you?”

“Senora Lopez, there was some trouble at a bar last night.  We were called there when there was a young man was discovered hurt in the parking lot.  While I was questioning the bartender, he asked me if I knew a Maria Lopez.  I told him I knew the family.  He handed me a handbag and said it had been found in the ladies restroom.  He asked me if I would return it if I was up this way. Was Maria there last evening?”

“She is here, come in and ask her. We were just talking about it.”

The deputy came in and glanced at me and then turned his attention to Maria.  “Miss Lopez, were you at the Happy Sunset Bar last evening?”

“I was.  I was on a date.  I didn’t drink any alcohol though because I’m not old enough.  I drank some Coca Cola.”

“When did you leave?”

“I don’t know. I suddenly got dizzy and thought I had been drugged, so I rushed into the bathroom. I called a friend from there and that is the last thing I can remember.”

“How did you get home?”

Lenora was ready, “She can’t remember.  A friend of mine who was at the bar called me and told me Maria was there and sick.  I asked her to take her to her place and bring her home early this morning. That’s what she did.  Maria wasn’t lucid when she got here.”

“Senora, who was this person who rescued Maria?” 

“Juan, I’m not telling you.  She was there with a man other than her husband.  Why are you asking all of these questions?” The deputy ignored this.

“Maria, what was the name of your date last night?”

“His name is Johnny Barkley.  This was my first date with him. I think it was he who put something in my coke to make me sick so I’m not going out with him again.”

“That would be wise. Were you assaulted in any way last night?”

“Other than getting sick and passing out, I’m fine.  Why?”

“Well, this John Barkley has been suspected of assaulting his dates.  I’d say you were lucky.  We’ve just arrested him for having an illegal substance on his person.  In this case though, he was the one assaulted. He has a big bump on his head and whoever attacked him had a stun gun.  Someone apparently robbed him in the parking lot. Here is your pocketbook.  Would you see if any of your things were stolen?”

Maria took her bag and went through it. “I had seventy five dollars in the wallet.  That is missing, but everything else is here. Thank you for bringing it back.”

“I’ve spent enough time on this.” Suddenly the deputy turned and asked, “Young man, who are you? I know most everyone in this area.”

“My name is Peter Brown.  I’m an architect and I am employed by the firm who is designing the building that Senor Lopez is having constructed.”

“Why are you here with Maria?  This is what I’m asking.”

“I’m not here with Maria.  The Senora is financing Fernando’s project.  We were going to go over some figures on the cost of the different types of flying buttresses.”

Deputy Sheriff Juan bored me with his eyes.  I kept my face as neutral as I could. He then looked at Lenora, who was the soul of innocence.  “Okay, I guess I’m done here. Maria, you have your handbag back minus the money. You should be more selective with whom you go out on a date.  You were lucky this time. Have a good day.”  He turned and went out. 

Lenora looked at me.  “Pete, you do think fast on your feet. You’re good.”

“Nothing compared to you.  You’re really good.  Did the deputy believe us?”

“No, but he didn’t want to push it.  He asked enough questions so he could fill out his report with our answers.  I’ve known him and his family for years. He’ll learn what really happened eventually and he knows that.”

“How?”

“Oh, sometime in the future he and I will have a private conversation. Forget the whole thing so put it behind you.  As for you, Maria, you’re grounded until March First. Don’t you dare suggest otherwise.”

“Yes, Gram.”

I spoke up, “I would suggest otherwise, Senora.  I was planning on having Maria travel to Minneapolis during the winter school break.  I think she needs to hear from Ginger how bad her life could be if she continues to make stupid choices.  Ginger lived it and came out stronger.  Maria should do the same.  After all Ginger may have saved Maria’s life.”

“Your suggestion has some merit.  Let me think about it.  I have to deal with Maria’s parents. I may not tell them anything. I do appreciate you first calling me with this. I have to decide how much to tell them about this escapade of Maria. Peter, would you stay for lunch?  It is almost time to have a bite.”

“No, but thank you. I want to get home and call Ginger again. Would you call when you make your decision about the vacation?  Ginger has already asked if Maria could come with me when I visit.”

“I will.  Thank you so much for taking care of my wayward granddaughter.”

On my drive home, my mind begged the question, “How did I get involved with this? It certainly has nothing to do with my being an architect.”

Chapter Six

In the evening I ordered in pizza and watched a movie on television. It was a western.  One of Louis L Amour’s stories.  I could lose myself by watching something so far removed from the problems of the day.  My life had smoothed out, but there were all of these outside forces intruding.

One thing though, I didn’t mind Ginger intruding on me and she was no real problem. I was thinking about the Lopez family and how I was connected to them in my work. Looking farther down the road, this was my first project and after that I anticipated hundreds of projects in my lifetime. I didn’t see where I was going to be tied to the Lopez family very much in the future.

I called Ginger during the first TV commercial and explained how I had taken Maria home to her grandmother.  Also I related what had transpired when the Deputy Sheriff had arrived with Maria’s handbag. Our conversation ended and I found I hadn’t missed much of the movie.

At nine the phone rang again. Lenora started right in with a question, “Peter, why do you want Maria to go with you to Minneapolis to meet this Ginger of yours?”

“Senora, I’m going to say some things you may not like. This is about Maria and the way she has been raised.  She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth and has been sheltered all of her life.  I have called her stupid, but I don’t think she is really.  She has done some stupid things, but that is because she is so trusting and doesn’t know what real life is about beyond the family.”

“She dates.  We let her go out to dances and things.”

“Yes you let her go out, but with whom?  You mentioned she had a crush on her cousin. Her cousin certainly isn’t going to grope her breasts or try to get her panties off.  That was the trouble last night.  Someone did and she didn’t know how to deal with it. She wants to try her wings and fly a little.

“That is why I believe Ginger would be a good person to hang around with for a short period of time. Ginger could at least tell Maria where the danger lies. Ginger has had a rough time with living in a broken home with little affection. When I met her she had very little self esteem left. She learned that if she had any kind of affection even for a short time, she had to give up something for it.

“At that point in her life she was supposed to give up more than she wanted to. This was the night I met her so she rebelled and it was almost her undoing.  If the police had found her, she would have had a record of sorts.  Her mother probably would have disowned her and her father wasn’t able to care for her. I shudder to thing of where she would be at this point now six months later.”

“That is only the length of time you have known her?”

“That’s right. The payment I have received for helping her is that she has lost almost thirty pounds and has turned herself into a beautiful woman. Mom took over because I asked her to and has also encouraged her. This should have been her parent’s responsibility.  Her life sucked, but through Mom’s and my intervention she has a good life now. Also she found a book on how to act with class.  I have to believe she will take much of it to heart.”

“Maria has a good life. We have given it to her.”

“Yes, but the world out there is much different than the one you grew up in.  It is filled with hazards much more terrible than yours and Maria needs to be warned.  My suggestion is for Maria to travel with me and have Ginger explain what the real world is before she gets hurt worse than the time she had last night.”

“Okay, I agree with what you say, Peter, and I suppose I trust you.  I would like to be certain of her safety. Fernando has to go into the home office of your firm sometime this winter. He will pay round trip plane fare for all. The only catch is that you might have to work a few hours the week you are on vacation.  Would you agree to those arrangements?  I would also expect that Maria will see her uncle every day.”

“Sure, I wasn’t going to hang out with the two girls that much.  I want to stick close to my mother as much as I can. I trust Ginger to keep Maria out of trouble.  She is extremely street smart.”

“Okay, consider this arranged.”  I immediately called Ginger when Lenora hung up.

                                           ________________
 
Maria didn’t get to travel to Minneapolis with me the week planned.  Roberta’s brother-in-law, George Whitmore, died during the previous week and she wanted me to attend the funeral.  That was the only way that my mother would attend. Roberta really put the pressure on both of us and now that Roberta had been folded back into the family she insisted.

It worked out fine and I took an extra three working days off so I could attend on Thursday. I had Fernando to speak for me as he said I would work on his project at the firm’s headquarters during the week of the school vacation. I surmised that I could see Lenora’s hand in first talking to Fernando who in turn arranged it with my bosses. Lenora wanted to have Maria bond with Ginger and learn how rough the world treated a young woman who made poor choices.

I reached Minneapolis early on a Wednesday morning. Mom was glad to see me.  Ginger, she almost knocked me over when she came into my arms. The kiss I received was about the hottest one I had ever received.  Mom was smiling and then she sobered.  “Peter, Roberta will be here this afternoon or tomorrow morning. I want to talk to you before she gets here.  This is about me. I’ve met a man and he has asked me to marry him. I’ve been without someone to love me for nearly thirteen years. What I’m saying is that I have accepted his proposal.”

“You’re really asking for my permission aren’t you?”

“Yes, I guess I am.”

I turned to Ginger, “Is this guy a good man and will he make Mom happy?”

“I believe he will. I like him a lot.  He is a widower and kind of quiet.  He works every day and he doesn’t drink. Also he dotes on Harriet.”

“That’s good enough for me.  When is the wedding?” 

“I think maybe during the school vacation in the spring.  Ginger will stand up with me as my maid of honor.  I’m hoping you can attend at that time.

“I’ll be there for you, Mom.  Now tell me about this funeral of Whitmore’s? Where is it held and is it going to be a big one?”

“It will be large.  A lot of the teachers will be there and some of his former students.  I doubt there will be any of his persuasion in attendance.  He never came out of the closet to anyone that Robin is aware of.  Robin and Roberta are his only relatives.  Amy, too of course.  

“I was surprised at how insistent Roberta was that you and I attend, but she has been.  She’ll be here before noon tomorrow and we will go over to the funeral parlor with her while Robin attends to details.  He said he also needs to see his brother’s attorney as there are some things that need to be addressed.  Robin is the administrator of the estate.”

Ginger had to go to school. I hated to see her leave. I wanted to hold her in my arms.  Hell, I wanted to make love to her. My plan had been to wait until she finished high school and then college before declaring myself. I smiled, thinking the way she was acting she wasn’t going to wait that long. She would be the one declaring that there was no need to wait for so long.

I talked to Mom before Roberta, Amy and Robin arrived at 11:30 Thursday.  Mom told me all about this man of hers.  His wife had been sick for a couple of years before dying three years ago.  “Peter, Tony has stayed over here a few nights. I know I haven’t known him long, and I never believed in love at first sight, but now I’m just so comfortable being around him.  Maybe it is because he deals with the public all the time. He works in a home store.  He has a salaried position running the heating department with six clerks under his management.

“You’ll meet him this evening and he is taking us all out to dinner.  He thought for a long time that Ginger was my daughter and they get along famously.  I think you will too.”  I could tell she wanted to say something more.  “Peter, Tony is nothing like your father. Ginger said Tony was quiet, but that doesn’t mean he is shy or retiring. I think I’m going to be so happy with him.  I have no doubts at all.”

“That’s great Mom.  There is something I want to ask you about Ginger.  Do you think it is too early for us to start a relationship?  I know she won’t be eighteen until July and by that time I will be twenty-three. I was going to wait until she completed her schooling, but that’s going to be a possible five years from now. I’ll be almost twenty-eight then. That’s not to say I’m going to keep her barefoot and pregnant either.  It just means she will be a married student going to school.”

“Peter, I think she will be ready for marriage when she finishes high school this spring. She really is a mature individual. Of course you will have to speak to Randy, her father.  He may have other plans for Ginger. You may see him at the funeral tomorrow. He and Wendy are such close friends of Robin they will come up for the funeral.  You could talk to him then.  Are you going to say anything to Ginger before you do?”

“No, because if he doesn’t agree with me, Ginger might not see it the way he does. I wouldn’t want to cause trouble between him and Ginger.”

Mom looked at me.  “That’s smart thinking Peter. This isn’t just lust for her is it?  You do have feelings beyond that don’t you?  Why, I ask is because I helped with the picture she sent you.  She had trouble managing the camera when she was trying to get the reflection of herself in a picture.  She finally came to me and asked me to take it for her.  It came out wonderfully well and any red blooded male would love to take her to bed.”

“I know, and she is beautiful. The picture didn’t influence me so much. I think I came to love her soon after I met her. It is nice she has turned into a swan, but it doesn’t matter.  Mom, seriously, do you think Ginger and I make a good match?”

“Peter, I think you two are a perfect match. I love you both very much. You, because you stood with me when I lost your father, and later when we lost your sister.  Ginger, well she needed a stable influence, something she wasn’t getting at home and she didn’t really have a home. At first you stepped in and were an older brother and now I honestly think you should be her lover. She is ready and you certainly are.”

“Thanks Mom, you’re the best.”  Just then Roberta pulled into the driveway.

Mom and I barely knew the deceased and certainly we were not sad that he had died. The best we could do was in not saying anything against George Whitmore. That was only because it would have hurt Roberta and Robin.

Robin extended his hand as he came in. “Hi Pete, I’m glad you were able to make it. It is good to see you.”

“Thanks Robin, Roberta said I should be here.  I also knew Mom would want me with her.”

“Yes, I know you didn’t have any affection for my brother, but he did do a lot for Roberta. She is here to support me and you and Harriet are here to support her.”

“Good enough.  It gives me a chance to see you all again.  It is good to be home for a few days as well.”

Roberta came back from taking her bags upstairs, putting them into my old room.  I would be bringing the blow-up mattress into the living room for me to sleep on. She came to me and I received a warm hug.  Amy was shy again, but it didn’t take long to get back to where she remembered that we had fun together a few months ago.

We had lunch and then got ready to go over to the funeral parlor. Robin and Roberta picked out a marble container for the ashes.  The body itself had already been cremated.  There would be an after-funeral get together at a local restaurant.  One that George had frequented. This was to be held soon after the service. 

Robin asked for the use of a small conference room that he and the attorney could use immediately following the service while the people were going over to the restaurant. He informed Mother and me that we should be there.  There were to be three others with us.  These were people we didn’t know and nine in all including Amy.

We were not long at the funeral parlor today.  Roberta came home with me and Mom while Robin went to converse with the lawyer. Mom couldn’t see the sense of us being included in all of this. 

Roberta answered, “George asked that you and Pete be there when the arrangements were made.  Robin is just following his wishes. I’m sure there is a reason and I believe it must have something to do with what the attorney will be saying to all of us after the ceremony.  I don’t think Robin knows for sure what that will be yet.” I shrugged, knowing I would find out tomorrow.

Ginger got home from school about an hour after we returned from the funeral parlor.  “Come on up to my room while I change.”  I followed along with her. We walked in.  “Close the door, if you would. Now kiss me. Kiss me as if you loved me.”

I looked at her before taking her into my arms. “Funny you should say that.  Ginger I do love you.” This was one hot kiss and finally we broke apart

“I knew it.  Pete, I do believe we are made for each other. Sit on the end of the bed while I change.”

Ginger never hesitated and started disrobing. Her blouse came off and then her skirt. She looked at me with a quirky smile.  Then she reached her arms behind her and unsnapped her bra. “You can look, but you can’t touch.”

“Okay. You’re teasing me, but I’m fine with that for the present.  Someday though …” I didn’t finish as her breasts came into view.  Ginger’s face was bright red.  Nonchalantly she stripped her panties off and went to her bureau.  Her backside was facing me and it wiggled delightfully. 

She found a new pair of panties and turned and pulled them on. “Pete I wanted you to see all of me and what I look like.  I was going to show you everything in the picture I sent you, but I needed Harriet to manage the camera so I didn’t dare. She would think I was awful.”

“She might not think you are as awful as you think.  We talked about you this morning. She says you love me and I shared I love you too. If your father comes up tomorrow, I’m asking him if he is going to object if we start a relationship. I want you in my life. It will have to be a long distance one until you get out of high school and maybe some after that.  Someday though, I want you to be there when I come home every night.”

“Would you seal that with a kiss?” Ginger ran and landed on me, tipping me onto the bed. She was in her bottom underwear, but I found a lot of places to kiss.  Finally she said, “Enough, I can’t take anymore.  That is the first loving I have had since I met you. You know I would have let you do this and more that first night, but I’m glad I didn’t.”

“I know.  That would have been just sex.  Love should always come first.  We will get to the sex most anytime now.”

“I hope it will be soon.” 

Just then there was a knock on the door. “Pete, are you in there?”

“Yes I am, Roberta.  One second and you can come in.”  Ginger had got into her bra while I was speaking and had pulled on a pair of jeans. She was just pulling a tee shirt over her head as I opened the door.

“Pete, you shouldn’t be in here alone with Ginger.”

“Roberta, I invited him.  I wanted to show him something.”

“What?”

“Me.”

“Did he touch you?”

“Of course.  Not all over, but enough.  You should know that he is going to ask Dad if we can start a relationship. I offered myself to him once and he turned me down finishing it up with a lecture. I loved him for that. He has come to love me as well.  I’m hoping someday we will be married.”

“Pete, is that the plan? Ginger is young.”

“I know she is and I was going to wait a few years before asking her to even join me in a relationship. I haven’t seen her for almost three months and there isn’t a day when I haven’t thought of her. She will be through school soon and I’m willing and she is willing. If her father is agreeable we might make a happy life together.”

“What if he isn’t agreeable?”

“We’ll have to wait awhile then.  We are both young. While you are here, ask Mom about Ginger. She knows her better than I do even. She has done a world of good for our mother.”

“Hey guys, you’re talking about me.”

“You notice it is all good though.”

“I know.” Ginger came and put her arm around me.  It was only natural for me to lean down and kiss her. Nothing passionate, just a kiss to show affection.

“Pete, Amy was looking for you. Would you entertain her while we women folk get dinner?  Robin just came in.  He isn’t saying anything, not even to me, but he looks elated about something.”  Robin was quiet during the evening.  He seemed to be watching me and Mom continually.

We were just finishing dinner when Wendy called telling us that they were in town for the night staying in a motel and would be leaving right after the funeral tomorrow.  The twins weren’t with them.  I was sorry to hear this as I wanted to see Ginger’s brothers.  Mom and Roberta told Ginger and me to go visit with them for a little while.

This would be my chance to talk to Randy about my plans for Ginger. I was anxious as anyone would be about broaching a serious relationship to the father of your girl friend.  We made small talk for awhile and I didn’t know how to open up the conversation.  “Pete, you’re nervous tonight.  Is something bothering you?”

“As a matter of fact there is. Randy, how would you feel about me dating Ginger?  I mean having a serious relationship with her.”

“You’re rushing things aren’t you?  She is still in school.”

“I know she is. We really haven’t talked about the future, but I want her to finish school here and then I’d like to ask her to become my wife. As you know I have just started working as an architect and I’m just as excited about my chosen profession now as when I was first hired. Right now I am working in an office, but there will be times when I’m out doing research and talking with clients. I enjoy all phases of my job.”

I had said everything in a rush wanting to get it out. Randy smiled at me. “You must have some idea about the future even though you haven’t discussed it with anyone.”

“I have. I would like to have Ginger further her education.  I think I can afford to swing the tuition if she doesn’t choose too expensive of a school. I would like to see her learn something so if anything happens to me she would have a backup source of income. Right now I’m living out of a motel and that sucks although it does have a kitchenette in it so I do cook many of my meals.

“I had a relationship with another woman for more than two years while I was in college so I know it can work.  Ginger is going to have to make some changes in her life.  I’m talking about where she will be living.  My mother is going to be getting married soon.  I don’t know as you have room for Ginger to live with you and she hasn’t said if she wants to.”

“I didn’t know about your mother.  I knew she had been dating.”  I laughed as I said I didn’t even know that much until today.  Randy got serious now, “Pete, how about your student loans? You must still owe a lot.”

“Not that much.  I’ve received some bonuses so all of those and one quarter of my salary is going to paying it down.  I was on an eight year payment plan and I have half of it paid off already.  I can refinance if I have to. To be honest I didn’t think I would get involved with another woman this soon after leaving college. Then I parked one night on a side street because I was weary from driving and this angel knocked on my window.”

“More like a fallen angel.”

“Dad, maybe I was at the time, but I changed.”

“Yes, you did sweetheart. So how are you going to work this? Are you moving back here to be with her?”

“No, I’m set for the next two years where I am.  Fernando Lopez wants me to stick right with his project and the construction will take two years.  He will be in town next week.  His niece and Ginger are friends since Ginger saved her life so they are spending the week together.  I have to work three days, but I will be with them evenings.”

“Ginger, what did Pete mean when he says you saved this girls life?” There was a lengthy explanation of what went on the night Maria had trouble. It ended when Randy said, “You two do make team.”  We laughed for that was what we had said about ourselves.

Wendy, who hadn’t said anything asked, “Ginger, you have said little about Pete’s proposal.  How to you feel about this?  He isn’t rushing you is he.  Don’t be afraid to speak up.”

“Wendy, I’ve been ready to marry Pete ever since he came back from England.  I haven’t pushed him but I have been hoping, knowing I wasn’t ready. I think I am now.  I’ve been reading how to act proper in all situations to become more mature for my sexy older man. Lately I have made more of my feelings known and he is very receptive. Can you think of a better person for me?”

“How far are you into this relationship?  I mean have you been together sexually?”

“God, no, we haven’t seen each other that much.  The first time we are alone we will.  I was hoping it would be this week sometime, but I don’t see any chance of it.”

“That’s rough.  Your chance will come and it will be all the sweeter.  Your father and I had a terrible time trying to find a place to get together.” 

“Thanks Wendy. You’re a great Mom to me.”

Randy asked Ginger if she ever hears from her mother.  “Hardly ever.  We don’t have anything to talk about. She can’t understand how I could leave her and go live with another person unrelated to me and be so happy. I am going to write and tell her that I have found someone I hope to marry.  She very seldom mentions you dad, and never asks about the twins.”

“I guess she is out of our lives for good then.”

“I guess. She hesitated before she spoke again. “So are you okay with Pete and me having a relationship?”

“Yes, we are. I thought it was understood.”

“Would you do me a favor by going over to Harriet’s and sleeping in my bedroom? I would like to stay here.”

“That would mean Pete is staying with you.”

“Yes, that’s a given.”

“I would like to see how Robin is taking the death of his brother. I guess Wendy and I could do that. We’ll see you at breakfast then.  We were invited anyway.”

“Dad you’re the best.” 

When they went out the door I turned and looked at Ginger. She smiled, “How about that lover?  We have several hours to become acquainted. Isn’t my dad something? You asked him if you could begin a relationship and he gave us a room where we could begin.  Pete, I love you and we are going to have a wonderful life together.  Would you go get my bag from the car? It has everything in it that I will need.”

“You planned this ahead of time?”

“No, Wendy did most of it, but it was my idea.  She told me not to push my father too hard or demand anything and she knew he would agree. You did your part to by telling him a little about the plans for our future.  Hurry up, time is fleeting.”

Ginger was no virgin by any means, but had never had a person make love to her.  That, with my coming from being in a long-term relationship, gave her a taste of how wonderful our life was going to be when sex was combined with love. I made her happy.

                                          _________________

Today was going to be a busy day. Ginger and I made it on time for breakfast.  It had been a big event for us, but we both tried to act naturally and I think we did to some extent.  None of the family mentioned it anyway.  Randy and Wendy had to return to the motel to get ready for the funeral.  Ginger had school so she was rushing around getting ready.  When it was time to leave, she did come and give me a passionate kiss.

At the service, a couple of teachers got up and said how easy George was to work with and how dedicated he was to his craft.  There were two former students spoke about how much George had helped them with their lessons.  Robin didn’t speak. It wasn’t a very lengthy service and it was soon over.  The director announced that there was a meal in George’s remembrance at the restaurant.

The attorney, who had made out George’s will, indicated the conference room we would be using.  There was the nurse who was with George the last few months, his housekeeper, and the director from Hospice who had set up the sick room after he became incapacitated.  Mother, myself, Roberta, and Robin were the only others in attendance. Amy went with Randy and Wendy to the restaurant to eat while we were listening to the Attorney.

We settled around a table. The attorney spoke, “My name is Mark Gibson. I am the attorney for George Whitmore, now deceased. First I have three bequests. I will pass these out now as they were handed to me in sealed envelopes by Mr. Whitmore. 

“Mrs. Clemson, as Mr. Whitmore’s housekeeper, this was prepared for you and you were to receive it as soon as the service was over.  Miss Dawson, you were his nurse for several months and the same applies.  Mr. Caplock, as the Hospice coordinator you saw to setting up his sick room and made sure he was provided all the care and service that his own nurse wasn’t able to. A donation has been made to this organization. I thank you all on his behalf.  You may leave now.”

As the door closed behind the three people clutching their envelope, Mark Gibson shuffled some papers before speaking. “George directed me to make an apology to Mrs. Harriet Brown, Peter Brown and Roberta Brown now Whitmore.  This was for the pain that was caused by his association with William Brown now deceased. To compensate, his estate will be divided between the three members of William’s family and of course his brother Robin.”

He paused and looked at each one of us. “The division will be made in four equal parts, twenty-five percent to each party. Robin Whitmore and I consulted and as George’s estate administrator, he will make distribution when the estate is settled. This may take some time as there is considerably property to be disposed of.  The estate consists of some real estate, several financial accounts and a large amount of personal property.

“I will continue to advise Robin as to the disposal and the distribution to make sure these are fair and equal.”  Mark pulled his papers together and then said, “This concludes this meeting. I will join you at the restaurant now for a bite to eat.  Thank you.”  He walked out leaving us sitting there looking at each other.

Robin was grinning. “I suppose you are all wondering how much you will receive.  I can’t give you a definite answer.  I do know there is a room on the third floor that is filled with antiques. Many of these came to George as gifts. Roberta’s father acquired these while working at the museum, buying some of them after they were given to the museum, but not deemed of much value.

“Other museums were first given a chance to buy, but if there were not wanted, William bid on them.  With his discount they were not expensive.  All have a bill of sale and many have a provenance with them.  As you know William worked at restoring what came in and he put many hours after he acquired them to make them more valuable. He then gave them to my brother as gifts. Now they come to you as a belated legacy to his family.”

I don’t know how my mother felt about this.  Not much, I suspect and I didn’t either.  I would have better wanted a loving father and a happy family all of these years.  But then I thought it was money to send Ginger to school.  We could now afford to get married and have a good life without worrying about finances.  I smiled the first time today since Ginger went off to school.

We did go over to the restaurant and have a meal. Many of those who had come to the service gave us condolences.  They could have better given us congratulation for closing out a hurtful chapter in our life.

We all met back at Mom’s house.  Roberta was trying to find out how I felt about my windfall. “Pete, you can pay off your school loan now and have some left over.  What are you going to do with it?”

“I don’t know yet. When Ginger and I marry there will be only one income and it will be expensive to educate her.  I don’t how much that will be.  I don’t believe she has applied to a college, so she will have to wait until there is an opening at where she wants to study.

Randy spoke up, “Pete, it won’t all be on your shoulders.  It is up to me to provide for her schooling, or most of it anyway.” 

“That’s good to hear, but first she has to decide what she wants to do.  I knew what I was going to do by the time I went to high school and planned on studying to become an architect. We will talk to her and find out what her interests are.  We are in love, but we really don’t know each other very well yet.  We will get acquainted though.”

“That is a mature approach.  Bully for you. Hey, we have to leave. We have a long drive before us. Just as soon as Ginger gets home from school we’ll be on our way.”

Robin and Roberta were staying one more night and they would leave before noon Saturday. When Ginger came in, she was saying goodbye to her father and Wendy. Randy turned to me.  “Pete, I had Wendy call the motel and she reserved the room for one more night. The keys are at the desk.  You and Ginger have a lot to discuss about your future.  Ginger, please call us as soon as you decide anything.  You and Pete might have some fun while you are discussing your future.”

“Dad and Wendy, you are the best parents ever.” We hugged both as they got into their car and we stood arm in arm as they drove off. Ginger was positively skipping when we went back into the house.

Robin, Mom and Roberta were sitting at the kitchen table waiting for us.  Roberta spoke when Ginger asked how the service went. “It went well, but the best part for Pete came later when the will was read. Pete, tell Ginger what was in it for you and how it is going to impact you and Ginger.”

I started slowly. “Robin is the administrator of the estate. He is the one to parcel it out. I was named in the will along with Mom, Robin himself, and Roberta as the four beneficiaries.  There was also an apology delivered by the attorney from George Whitmore.” 

I paused and this upset Roberta.  “Get to it, Pete and tell her what you are going to receive.”

I grinned now, “We all get an equal share in the estate. Robin, can’t you give us a ballpark figure?”

“I can only guess and that is all. George really wasn’t rich, but he did get some money from our parents and there was some from Aunt Mary.  I of course used much of my share to educate Roberta and myself.  George didn’t have those expenses. I would guess the securities and his house are worth somewhere around $1,125,000.  Then there are all of those antiques upstairs that have an unknown value that your father gave George.  They most likely will go at auction. I think each of us will receive somewhere in the amount of $300,000. That is a goodly sum and will be most welcome.”

I took over.  “Ginger, this is a lot of money for anyone to have.  It will give us a great start in life. It will educate you and it will give us a home to live in.  Now all you have to decide is on a career path. We’ll talk about this tonight.”

Mom came up to Ginger and gave her a hug. I wanted to say more, so I spoke up again. “I want to say something to Robin. This concerns your brother and my father and their lifestyle that they kept hidden. That caused our family a terrible amount of pain. My mother and later Roberta and then me, it seems as if we were just something to keep the world from knowing about their liaison. 

“What a terrible price we have paid. My father died and I don’t think he cared and he did use us all. I have come to the conclusion that eventually George realized what they had done.  Twice he apologized to us and for me I’m willing to accept that apology, believing it came from both even though neither where here to utter it.

“So I am willing to accept the money, but the apology means much more to me.” Tears came into Robin’s eyes and Roberta came and hugged me with tears in hers as well.

“Pete, George wasn’t a bad person.  I think this is what happens when you try living a lie.  Too many people get hurt. Thank you for accepting the apology and letting me know how you feel.  Roberta found happiness years before you and your mother, so I don’t mind the criticism of my brother and your father. I’m pleased you have accepted the apology, and I’m sure you will find the money useful. I can go home tomorrow with an easy mind.”

                                               ___________________

While we were eating dinner Tony Redfield, Mom’s fiancé came in and sat down, just saying he had eaten.  He sat with us, but didn’t enter the conversation. We were all upbeat when I changed the subject. “Mom, you remember that Ginger and I are going to have a house guest next week.  Her name is Maria Lopez and will be here tomorrow afternoon.  We’ll be going back with her uncle the following Saturday.  She is pretty and you’ll like her. 

“She has been sheltered all of her life and has absolutely no street smarts at all. Ginger had to save her life once already.  Maybe she won’t be so unaware of what can happen on a date next time.  Ginger is going to give her some clues.”

Both mother and Roberta questioned if Ginger wasn’t jealous with me hanging out with a girl of the same age as she. This was after we had given details on Maria’s escape from the guy who intended on rape.

“I trust Pete and he trusts me. I’m not going to bother my head about something like that until he comes and tells me otherwise.  I have never known Pete to lie and he says he is totally committed to me.  There is absolutely no jealousy at all.”

Tony injected a comment, “I’ve been around Ginger for a couple of months and she is a pretty smart person.  She told me all about this other girl and how Peter dealt with her when she got herself into a real bind.  Peter gives Ginger all the credit for saving this girl with her quick thinking by calling on him to go to the rescue.

“I’d say they make a good team and there is a good chance jealousy will never raise its ugly head, but what do I know. If this girl is spending a week with them, Ginger will know by the time Peter and she go back to California. I’m betting on Peter.”

Was Mom’s friend sucking up to me?  My first thought was that he had to be.  I knew myself and I trusted Ginger. “Thanks for the vote of confidence.  I’ll prove you correct in your assumption.”  Tony smiled and didn’t say a word more. I decided I liked the guy.

Robin, Roberta and Amy soon left. Tony was staying overnight with Mom.  Ginger and I went to the motel and got the keys, but didn’t go into our room.  We went over to Pete’s place and got a hamburger. I didn’t see anyone who I was familiar with, but Ginger met a couple of her friends.

I held the table down while the three girls went to the bathroom.  When they came back they were all giggling.  Ginger was red faced. This continued all the way through our meal. After they left I asked Ginger what that was all about.

She looked worried, and I could tell she didn’t want to answer.  “Pete, I’m not used to being in a relationship. The girls were joking around and telling me what a hunk you are.  Sally said she was going to make a try for you and take you to a motel room.  I wasn’t thinking when I said that she was too late because you had already reserved the room and it was going to me sleeping with you tonight. 

“I realized as soon as the words left my mouth that there were baiting me and I wasn’t mature enough to deal with them.  I was acting like I was sixteen years old again. Pete, I have a lot of growing up to do.”

I looked at Ginger and she was waiting for me to criticize what she had done. Then I smiled. “Ginger, we are in a relationship. This being committed has come up pretty fast and I haven’t thought to get you a ring.  We have time to go to the mall.  Would you like to go and look at them right now? “

“Oh wow, I didn’t expect an engagement ring this soon. Let me think about it for a few minutes.  Would you get me a Pepsi while I do?”

“Sure, take your time.”  I went up to the counter and got us both one.  I didn’t hurry back.  When I put the soda pop down, Ginger was smiling.

“Pete this is all so new and thrilling.  You do know that Harriet is getting an engagement ring tonight, don’t you? She was waiting for your approval before accepting it.”

“I didn’t know that.  How does that involve us?”

“Pete, I don’t want to one-up your mother.  Would it be okay if I asked for a pr-engagement ring and get the real one just as soon as she is married in April?  You can even get down on your knee and ask me in front of everyone at the reception if you want to.”

“Would you like to do it that way?”

“I would.  It is only two months from now.”

“Okay, let’s do it.  We’ll go find you a ring and I do thank you for thinking of Mom this way.”

“I have to because she is more of a mother to me than my own has ever been.”  We chose a friendship ring at the mall. It was gold, but there was an enameled blue and red band traced around it in the center.  Quite beautiful.  “Pete, I won’t need a diamond.  This will be perfect.”

“We’ll see.”  We then went over to the motel and I was well thanked for the symbol of our new relationship.

We went for breakfast at home in the morning.  Tony had already left for the hardware store where he worked.  Mom did have a diamond ring on her finger.  Ginger showed off the one we had picked out.

It was ten-thirty when I received a call from the firm’s office that Maria was there.  Fernando was checking in, just informing them that he would be in the office on Monday. He also informed them that I was in town and would be with him. We would be there a few hours the first three days of the week.  This was just to confirm what he had arranged with the California office.

I introduced Maria and Ginger.  They were equally pretty, just in different ways. I also introduced Ginger to Fernando and his fiancée, Adoria whom I didn’t expect to be with Maria and Fernando.

“Peter, you have met Adoria.  I believe you danced with her at the Holiday Ball.”

“I did.  How are you?”

“I am very pleased to see you again. I thought you would be on the plane with us, but Maria said you had a funeral here in the city.”

“Yes, my sister’s brother-in-law.  What are your plans for the week?”

“I was going to hang out with Maria, but I see I’m going to be a fifth wheel. I’ll find something to do while Fernando is tied up with business.”

Ginger spoke up, “Oh no, we can’t let you do that.  Pete is going to be tied up at the same time as Mr. Lopez.  You will have to stay with Maria and me, that is if Maria doesn’t mind.”

“Oh, that will be fun. Adoria is soon going to be my aunt. I don’t know her that well so I can get acquainted the same time as Ginger does.”

“Good, that’s settled.”

Fernando gave Adoria the chore of picking out a motel to stay in. Again Ginger spoke.  “I know of one close to where Pete and I live. It isn’t fancy but it is clean and you won’t be spending much time in the room. You can spend most of your time with Pete, Maria, and me.”

“I’ll look at it.  It would be nice if I won’t have to drive too far.  I’m not that used to traffic. I take it Maria is going to be with you and Peter.”

“Yes. Pete and I saved her life and I want to hear all about it.”  There was dead silence. Ginger looked at Maria and said.  “Oh God, you haven’t told them.  They are family, and I assumed they knew. I’m always sticking my foot in my mouth.”

Fernando diffused the situation. “I’m guessing my mother knows it all, doesn’t she? Does my sister know?”

This time it was Maria, “No, my mother doesn’t, but Gram knows all about it. That is why she persuaded you to bring me east with you. I’ll tell you all about it later before we go home.”

“Okay, everything is settled. I’ll take Maria and Adoria with me. We can stop and look at the motel and if it meets with your approval you can reserve a room and then we’ll go home and meet Harriet; that’s Pete’s mother.  Pete, you can stay here with Mr. Lopez and direct him to where you live.”

“Hey, don’t call me Mr. Lopez it makes me feel old in such a young crowd.” We just laughed and Fernando and I went into the office.  We weren’t there long.  I ran into Jack Gibbons and he shook both of our hands saying it was good to see him again. Fernando related to him a couple things I had changed in the design that made it better. Jack said he wasn’t surprised.

We didn’t stay long.  “Hey Peter, you drive, you know the way.”

“Okay, we’ll go by the motel so you can see where it is.”

Fernando asked, “Peter, what did Ginger mean when she said she and you saved Maria’s life?”

“I’ll let Maria give you the details so don’t ask for more.  Maria went on a date and knew she was in trouble so she knew enough to call someone for help.  She didn’t know my number, but she did know Ginger’s because they had been talking on the phone.  So she called Ginger and Ginger thinking fast called me and I took care of the problem.”

“Why didn’t she call someone at the villa?”

“Maria was too embarrassed and besides she was too far away for anyone to get to her in time.  I was close.  I called your mother shortly afterwards and I guess until now she is the only one who knows what went down.  That’s all I’m going to say.”

“Fair enough. I’ll find out the truth from her and if not I will from my mother.”  I drove slowly by the motel and Fernando liked the looks of it from the outside so I continued on home.  Mom had a lunch made up and we all sat down.  Tony didn’t work Saturday afternoons so he was there as well.

We adjourned to the living room after lunch.  Fernando spoke sharply to Maria, “Now young lady I want to know all about having these friends of yours saving your life.”

“Uncle, not here in front of everyone.”

“Yes you will.  I imagine this has all been discussed among them and they know everything about what happened. I need to know.”

Maria was shaking from embarrassment.  When she first started speaking she criticized her family for not letting her date with other than family members.  She admitted she jumped the fence and got herself into trouble.

“Pete called me stupid for dating this man, but then he realized why I did, so he softened his statements just telling me I made some stupid choices.  Gram agreed with him and that is why I am here.  Ginger went through the same trouble for two or three years, but she had no one to look out for her like I have. She has shared how bad it can be.

“Then Pete came along saved her, gave her back her self esteem, fell in love with her and now they are committed to each other. They’ve just started a relationship. I want to follow the same path in my life. Both will be warning me of the pitfalls and hopefully I won’t make another stupid choice.”

Fernando didn’t say anything while he thought about this. “Okay, give me details. Just maybe I can influence my sister so you can have more freedom to be more like other young people your age.”

“Thanks, Uncle.  You have to remember I’m going to be eighteen this summer and will be considered an adult and can do what I want to.”

“Yes, but that has its own restrictions, especially if you cut ties to your family. You have to support yourself and don’t have a fall-back position. How about furthering your education and having a place to live? That said, I do think you may have made a bad choice once, but by associating with friends such as Pete and Ginger, you are making great choices now.  You also may have opened the family’s eyes and we will be of more help in the future.”

Adoria took up for Maria, “Fernando, I think this would be better discussed privately without an audience. That’s my opinion.”

“You’re right, of course. Maria we’ll get together soon.  You seem to be in good hands. Now, I have extra tickets to three different theaters here in the city during the next week. Would any one like to join Adoria and me? At one theater this week there is a musical that played Broadway. We could go this evening.”

Tony spoke up and said he and Harriet would love to attend. I decided the girls and I would just hang out together.  Ginger had mentioned Pete’s Place, so we went there to eat dinner. 

Chapter Seven

“Pete, what are we going to do now?”

“I’d like to go home and talk. I’m almost married to you and I still don’t know all about you.  I want to hear all about Maria’s life too. You can tell her what you are thinking of taking in school after graduation from high school.”

“Ginger, tell me what it is. I have no idea what I want to do and maybe I’ll go to the same school.”

“Okay, but remember I’m going to be married woman by that time. I won’t be out to bars and parties every night. I’ll be home with Pete.”

“Lucky you.  I hope I will find someone as nice as he is.”

“You will.  I’ve lined you up a date every night next week.  He’s tall and smart like Pete and kind of a nerd.  His name is Benny Eden and is in two of my classes.  We sit side by side in the class room. We’ll be hanging out during the day too. He asked me last week to go out with him, but I told him I was taken. Then I told him I had a friend coming from California.  We’ll call him as soon as we get back to the house.”

Harriet and Tony had already left for the theater with Fernando and Adoria so the three of us had the house to ourselves.  “Let’s go up and lay on my bed.  We can talk and be comfortable at the same time.”

“Okay Ginger, first though you were going to call this Benny Eden you spoke about.”

“I’m on it Pete.”  She called Benny and told him Maria was in town. He wanted to meet her tonight so Ginger gave him our address.  He wasn’t that far away, and came to the door twenty-five minutes later. I was introduced as Ginger’s boyfriend and Ginger showed him the ring to prove it.  Benny and Maria started an animated conversation.  We never did get to all lie on Ginger’s bed.

Maria asked Ginger what she was going to take for courses in school and got this answer, “I’m going to be married by then so I’m going to be living off campus.  Pete has searched in the area near where he is living and close to work. He tells me what some of the programs and courses that are to be had.  I’m going to pick something with a two-year course, which will most likely be an associate’s degree at a technical college.”

“So what are you looking at?”

“I’m thinking something in the food industry, possibly baking and pastry.  That should put me at home most evenings. If I was a chef and doing meal preparation, I would be working evenings.”

“Hey, when Uncle Fernando has his Abbey built you can work there. Pete has suggested all kinds of little businesses that could be included and Uncle is incorporating all of them. A bakery doing all kinds of breads and pastries would fit right in. There is also a restaurant, a pub, a micro brewery, and of course the winery.”

Benny asked what “The Abbey” was, which led to both Ginger and Maria telling how I was involved. Then the question was asked how Ginger and I came to be engaged.  Ginger told Benny and Maria what her lifestyle had been and how she came to live with my mother.  “I knew Pete for two weeks before he left for England and I knew by then I wanted to make my life with him.  Someone up there likes me because in one way or another, this is all coming together for me. We are going to be married in July.”

“Yes, but you have worked at it.”

“I know, Maria. When Pete met me the first time, I was a fat slut with zits all over my face. I didn’t have any idea my life would ever be better.  I was a bother to my mother and she didn’t want me even though she was my custodian.  My father, who I wanted to live with instead of Mother, couldn’t have me with him for two reasons. The court said I had to live with mother and dad had a new family with no room for me, even if the court would have allowed it.

“My grades in school were barely passing.  My esteem was so low it was like I didn’t have any.  I was to the point I didn’t care. I was running from a party and knew I had to get off the street, or I would be picked up by the police.  I saw this guy sitting in a car, so I knocked on his window and asked if I could sit in with him. He said okay and I told him my story. A few minutes later, a cop pulled up.  Pete said we were related as step brother and sister.”

“He hired me to live with his mother and now eight months later, we are going to be married. Can it get any better than this?”

Maria asked, “What did you see in Ginger?  I mean you’re good looking, educated and have a good job. You’re also older, settled and damned desirable. I’ve seen Adoria looking at you.  For that matter, I’ve watched my grandmother while she was talking to you. I swear if she were forty years younger, she would make a try for you.”

“How about you, Maria, are you interested?” This was Ginger asking, not really jealous, just curious.

“Well, I was interested at first. That is until he told me about you. Then you two got me out of the tight spot. You two are so good together, I can’t think of doing anything to come between you. I just hope someday I can find a man as good as Pete is.”  Ginger left my side and went and hugged Maria.

Benny asked, “What was the tight spot you were in?”  Ginger and Maria explained how Maria called Ginger, Ginger called me, and I in effect rescued Maria. He was still puzzled. “You say you’ve never met Ginger before today?”

“That’s right.  Ginger knew what kind of a situation I was in because it had happened to her when she was younger. I couldn’t tell her more because after I got out the first words, I was passed out myself. I would have called Pete, but I didn’t have his number and I certainly didn’t want to call my parents.”

Benny didn’t say anything while he considered what he had just been told.  “I guess Pete and Ginger are great friends to have.  Ginger, your life sounds so exciting.”

“Exciting sometimes, but it isn’t always fun either.  Let’s talk about something else.  Let’s watch TV.  I have a Batman movie I got for Christmas from Harriet.” We had all seen it, but it was fun anyway. Ginger was sitting on the couch with Benny and Maria.  I had a recliner off to one side.  As we got into the show, Ginger stretched her hand over the arm and we held hands.

It was awkward so Ginger came over and sat in my lap. I looked over at Maria and Benny and could see that they had drawn together when Ginger came to sit with me. Ginger suddenly got up and went upstairs coming back down with a couple of blankets. She tossed one to Maria and we got under the other. I was now exploring territory I had explored not long before. The same I had during the two nights we had spent alone in the motel room. 

I didn’t expect to go very far with this, but with Ginger guiding my fingers she had relief within ten minutes.  She was fumbling around trying to get my zipper down, but I stopped her.  She whispered,” I want to make you feel the way I just did.”

“We can’t, not here. Later after you and Maria go to bed and she is asleep, you come to my room.”

“Okay, but make sure you don’t fall asleep yourself.”

“Hah.”

As soon as the movie was over Benny said he had to go home.  Maria got one hell of a steamy kiss goodnight. “Have Ginger call me if you are free.  I would like to see more of you this week.” He was smiling as he got into his car. Maria was leaning weak-kneed against the doorjamb as he drove off.

“Come on Maria, time to go to bed.”

“I won’t be able to sleep.  I’m too wired.”

“I know.  Feels good doesn’t it?  It is time we talked about a lot of different things. I’m talking from experience here.  I need to caution you about a few things.”

“Like what?”

“Like meeting a guy and wanting to drop your panties on the first date.  A date I set you up with, I may remind you.”

“Was I that obvious?”

“I did see you wrestling around under that blanket I tossed over you. Seriously Maria, it was a set up and Benny was role playing because I asked him to. Pete told me how naïve and inexperienced you are. I was just showing you what could happen when a boy made you so horny you would do anything. This is what you have to guard against.

“Have you ever felt like Benny made me feel?”

“Yes, but I didn’t have a ‘me’ to warn me and I got into all kinds of trouble, that is until Pete came along.  Someday you will meet someone as good as Pete is, but what happens if he isn’t as willing to overlook your past like Pete did mine?  I want to save you from all of the pain I went through. So let’s go to bed and have some girl talk.”

Maria looked at me and I commented, “Listen to Ginger. It just might save you from having a lot of pain and humiliation. Ginger will tell you how to set boundaries and how to tell if the guy you are with will respect them. I’m going to bed. I’ll see you in the morning.”

I guess it took Ginger longer to clue Maria in than planned.  I woke once and saw it was one a.m. in the morning. I could still hear the two girls talking.  I turned over and slept.  There was a smile on my face.

In the morning I heard mother stirring downstairs.  The door to my room opened quietly and Ginger slid into bed with me.  “I’m sorry, Pete, I talked most of the night and finally dropped off. I can tell you Maria knows from nothing about life.” She leaned over and kissed me.

“Pete, don’t do that.  Harriet is down stairs.”

“Oh yeah, you’re saying no, do you really want me to stop?”

“No, but this isn’t the time or place.”

“Ginger, do you think what you told her will have any effect.”

“I do.  I was asked why and to explain everything.  That’s what took so long. I was using my own life and the situations I got myself into.  But then I didn’t have the family that she has. Maria has to rely on them.  Up until now she hated to ask questions when she needed to know.  I told her there must be someone in her family who can give her advice.”

“There is. The person just has to get more involved with her grandchildren.”

“That is what Maria said. Hey, let me up, I don’t want to have Harriet find me in bed with you.”

“She knows we are making love. We had two nights in the motel.”

“I know, but I don’t want to flaunt it.”

“Okay, but snuggle with me for a few minutes.” Neither one of us had much sleep last night.  I guess we dropped off. When we woke up, Ginger went for her shower and I followed as she finished and dressed. We were sheepish as we came into the kitchen.

It wasn’t as bad as Ginger thought it would be.  Maria was still sleeping.  Mom was still in her robe.  When we had heard her in the kitchen, she had just got up for an aspirin and a drink of water.  Ginger and I set about getting breakfast.  I put the coffee maker on.

“Pete, please go wake up Maria.”

Maria was lying in bed awake when I opened the door.   Her hair was tousled and she looked beautiful. “Good morning, Maria.  How are you today?”

“I’m just great.  Ginger has given be all kinds of advice to keep me safe and happy when I’m out on a date. I do have one question, though.  When is it the right time to give myself to my date?”

“Certainly not on the first date or you will be considered easy. The more dates you have with the same man is better before you decide. If you decide you want sex, don’t be afraid to ask.  I would think you are the one who is in better control of a situation like that.  I’m not talking love here either, but you certainly have to like the person.

“Do look to the future though, because you have to face both yourself and him in the morning. This is where you should examine the thoughts running through you mind and not the feelings emanating from your pussy.”

I paused, for Maria had blushed bright red at my use of the word pussy. I continued, “If the guy showed you respect, you enjoyed it, and you wanted to continue, then go for it. In today’s society, I think you are a couple years behind your peers, but that’s fine. It won’t take you long to catch up. One other thing, just because you have had sex with a guy, don’t think it is love.  It may be, but you have to give it time.”

“What about you and Ginger?  She said she was in love you after knowing you only two weeks.”

“You know looking back, I felt the same way about her, but there seemed too many obstacles in our way at the time.  There are still a lot of obstacles before we can fully make a life together.  I’ve known her eight months and we have only recently been intimate. I don’t think either one of us has regrets about waiting this long or that we are going to be living apart for awhile longer. It will be all the sweeter when it all comes together.”

“That’s so beautiful.”

“I think so.  Come on, get up, breakfast is ready.  It is time to face a new day.  Who knows what it will bring.”

I worked mornings Monday and Tuesday.  It was mostly listening to Jack Gibbons relate stories about different buildings he had been involved in designing. Fernando spent much of his time with the firm’s owners so I saw little of him. Mom was working this week, filling in for a mother who had grade school children at home. 

Tony was taking dinner with us every night. I didn’t see Fernando often in the evening since he and Adoria were off seeing the night lights.  He did insist that Maria go with them on Thursday night.  Benny went as Maria’s date.  Ginger had come up with something that might interest her after high school.

Ginger had inquired what there was for jobs when Fernando opened the Abbey.  The Abbey was how Fernando referred to his establishment now under construction. I cautioned her that I might not be in that area by the time she had her associate’s degree in whatever she chose for work.

“That is okay, I’m going to follow you where ever you are.  I will have settled on something by the time you come back for Harriet’s wedding in the spring.”

“If you need help in deciding, you know where I am.”

“I know where you are and you will be getting some ‘I love you,' everyday.”

“You will be getting them right back at you.” Mom arranged it so Ginger and I had the evening alone before we headed west. It would be two months before Ginger and I would see each other again. We shed some tears and made a lot of love. We ended up exhausted and Ginger ended up staying through the night with me.

Sunday morning the four of us from California boarded the plane at the Minneapolis-St Paul airport. They were closing the gate when I left Ginger crying. There were tears in my eyes as I sat down in the seat next to Maria. Fernando was looking straight ahead across the aisle, but Adoria kept glancing at me.  Maria’s hand stole into mine.  It was wonderful to have friends.

                                       _____________________

I threw myself into my work. I was to the point in designing of the Abbey where all of my time was not taken up with it.  The permit process had begun and after the initial presentation I had time to work on a different project.  There was one waiting for me concerning a church group whose church had burned beyond repair. It had been well insured and they decided to rebuild it having the insurance plus the congregation was rich although small.

This project was actually pretty simple.  I was glad my name would be attached to it. It would be a way to begin making a name for myself. I chose a design patterned on an umbrella.  As you entered the grounds about all you could see was a building with an entrance that was in the shape of a cross with wings.  The cross itself was in relief, with offices behind and above the arms. The area below the arms was the vestibule. Behind this was the circular nave with both an east and west transept.

The altar was right down the aisle to the sanctuary. There was a wheelchair restroom off the vestibule. There were also three classrooms, a kitchen and a dining area in the back of the church along with two more restrooms. The only dissension in the congregation was in how many seats for the parishioners.  The pastor wanted it big and to contain twice the number of the present congregation. He was voted down and the main body of the congregation opted for only an extra twenty-five seats.  

It took several meetings and I was called on to speak to both factions held at different times and with the two groups getting nowhere.  Finally I told both that I would design a floor plan so that it could be enlarged without destroying the integrity of the building or take away the overall esthetics of the church. The whole congregation voted to accept the new design.  I laughed with pleasure and considered I was now a sometime politician along with being an architect.

Now it was back to the grunt work of drafting the blueprints. I was always working ahead, on not only one, but the two projects I was involved in. I was happy, for this is what I wanted my life to be like.  The only thing that would be better for me was if Ginger was in my arms every night. That was coming, so I didn’t obsess over it.

I received an email from Jack Gibbons at head quarters. "Hey kid, you’re on a roll. Congrats on the fine work, Jack." Needless to say this made my day.

Mom’s wedding date was marching closer and closer. There was a problem arising from mother getting married.  Mother was going to move in with her new husband and give up the home where she had lived in since William and Harriet Brown were married some thirty years previously. Where was Ginger going to reside for the next three months?

I called my mother when first apprised that there was a problem. “Mom, what are you going to do with the house?  Are you selling it?”

“No, I’m leaving it to you and Roberta. I’ve got the money coming from the Whitmore estate.  Tony has a comfortable income. My thinking is that your father loved both of you more than he loved me, that is, if he ever loved me.  I know I was just a woman to be the cover of his proclivity for the same sex.”

“What is the house appraised for?”

“$220,000.”

“So if I bought out Roberta, I would have to pay her $110,000?”

“Something such as that, if she would sell.  Are you going to be living in Minneapolis?”

“Not sure. I’m more concerned about where Ginger is going to live until she graduates.”

“I’ve got that covered.  Ginger could be living in Tony’s mother-in-law’s apartment. It is separate and it will be a good for her to learn to live alone like she will be sometimes while you can’t be with her. You know you might call her father and ask him what you should do.  Also find out what Ginger wants.  I haven’t said anything to her and she hasn’t asked me about anything either.”

“Okay, Mom, this gives me a couple of options. Ginger and I will work it out. We are a team, you know.”

“I hope you aren’t mad because I’m upsetting the status quo by getting married and moving?”

“No. I’m so glad you are finally having a chance of happiness. I’ll talk to you later.  Thanks for thinking of what is best for Ginger. I’ll be seeing you in two weeks just before you become Mrs. Anthony Redfield. Love you.”

Ginger was in a bind.  She only had a couple of months before graduation. I didn’t call Ginger for a couple of days because I didn’t know what to say to her.  Finally I called, “Hi Ginger, I’ve been trying to figure out what you are going to do when Mom is married and goes to live with Tony. I have no answer as to what you should do.”

“There is no problem. I just talked to Harriet and to my father. I’m going to be staying right here. Dad thinks it is okay and I am a big girl now. In just a few months I’m going to be married and I know you won’t be with me every night so I might as well get used to living alone.  Just don’t stay away from me very long.  I have needs you know.”

“That’s good. Why I couldn’t decide what you should do is because I didn’t want you to feel abandoned.”

“I would never think that. I’ve had so much love from you and Harriet since you found me.  I feel as if my own mother was the one who abandoned me a couple of years ago. I’ve had wonderful guidance here and I have matured enough so I know I can handle living alone for a little while.  It isn’t as if Harriet was going to be very far away either.  She’ll be checking up on me anyway.”

“That’s settled then. What else is new?”

“Harriet has her wedding plans all arranged. She is getting married on Tuesday of the week I have off for spring vacation.  My father and family will be here Sunday morning and won’t be leaving until Thursday morning so I’ll have a lot of time with them. Robin and Roberta will come before that on Saturday and I don’t know how long they are staying. When are you coming?”

“I’ll be in Friday evening.”

“Great, that means you and I will have the house to ourselves. After everyone leaves we will have it to use too.  It will be like we are married already.”

“We are sweet one, in our hearts.”

“I feel the same way.  I’m going to make you the best wife ever.”

“Ginger, we talked last February about what you wanted to do after you graduate. Have you decided yet?”

“Yes I have. You may not like what I have done, but I want to be with you.  I hope you aren’t mad about it?”

“What did you do?”

“I went over to your firm and talked to your boss. I asked for Jack Gibbons first and told him about you and me getting married. He went in with me when I asked the owner how long you were going to be in California.  They said you were doing great in that location, so you would be there at least as long as I was in school. I have already entered into the culinary institute near where you are living and Dad has already sent in money for the first semester.”

“You did all of this on your own?”

“Pretty much, I just wanted to show you I could do things without you having to take time away from your work to baby me along.”

“You are well beyond being a baby. Tell me, just what are you going to be studying?”

“I’m going to learn how to bake all kinds of bread and pastries. Ginger Brown, Baker, has a nice ring to it don’t you think? I have other news as well.  Maria is going to go to the same school with me. She isn’t sure what her major will be. This is something her family has urged her to consider and then she will be part of the Abbey along with other members of her family.”

“Are you planning on working at the Abbey when it opens for business?”

“Only if you are still working for the firm there in California.  If you go somewhere else, I’m going with you.” Ginger had more to say, but hesitated to spit it out. “Pete, I have some bad news for you and it concerns us not being able to have a honeymoon right after we are married.  I graduate on the eleventh of June and I begin classes on June twenty. Otherwise I can’t start until September when the next class begins.”

“We’ll work it out. We have the rest of our life for a honeymoon. To move our wedding along, why don’t I call your father and mother for permission to marry you as soon as you get to California? Or maybe I can get a few days off and we can have the wedding there.”

“Would you?  My father is the one with the final say.  I’ll just tell my mother I’m getting married. Except for a few phone calls, she has never bothered to see me.”

“We’ll get on this and it will be all settled by the time Mom is married. Expect more calls from me.” I stopped speaking. I wanted to say something to bolster Ginger’s ego. “Ginger, you really are my partner.  That was ingenious about you going to my firm and establishing how long I was going to be here in California. Signing up for a career course and the planning that goes with it is so we can start a life together on your own shows me that we really are a team.”

“Pete, you make me so happy by saying that.  I know I’m young, but I want you to know I love you.  To keep your love, I want to be your equal. I may have to work harder at first … that is until we get used to how each of us thinks.”

“You are.  You certainly are my equal.”  This was the end of our serious conversation. I don’t need to tell what other words were said before I hung up the phone.  I immediately called Randy and Wendy to explain what some of our plans were and to see if we could get married before Ginger turned eighteen and able to speak for herself.

“I think you can get married without my permission.  The age of consent is sixteen I believe, but let me check.  As you have explained this, let me see if Ginger can get out of school after her last test is taken.  The school can send her diploma to her if she doesn’t want to partake of the final ceremonies. I’ll do that for her. That way you could have a honeymoon before she begins classes at the institute.

“You know, I will be paying much of what her education will cost.  Two years at a trade or vocational school is well within my budget.  A four-year course at an Ivy league school would be out of my range.”

“Thanks Randy.  You know I am so I’m proud of Ginger for planning so much of this on her own. So far we have been on the same wave length and she has gone ahead and done things while I’m working. 

“The only thing left is to find a place for us to live.  I’m not bringing her to a motel to live.  I’ll be scouting out a residence for us now that I know where she is going to school. I’ll be bringing pictures of property with me I think she would like. We can look at them together when I come for my mother’s wedding. Maybe we can settle on a home and I can get it ready for her to come to as soon as we are married.”

“I definitely think you two are working well together to have a good life.”

“There is one other thing I want to mention.  Ginger’s mother needs to be invited. She hasn’t shown much interest in Ginger since she came to live with my mother.  How should we handle this?”

“I’ll take care of it so Ginger won’t be hurt if Ada has her back up and causes trouble. I’ll see you at your mothers’ wedding anyway and I’ll let you know how to proceed.”

“Great, I’m looking forward to seeing all of you.”

                                          __________________

The days flew by and I arrived in Minneapolis Friday afternoon just before Ginger got out of school to begin her spring vacation.  I had a chance to talk with Mom who was excited and happy. We went back over our life, mentioning the happy, the sad, the angry times, and the future that was before us. We saw Ginger coming up the walk.  Mom put her hand on my arm, “And here comes your future. I’ve been lucky in having her with me these last months and now I’m passing her on to you.  Take care of her, Peter, for you have a jewel.”

“I know.”  I opened the door with my arms wide waiting and then she was in my embrace. “Hi sweetheart, I’ve missed you.”

“Not as much as I’ve missed you.  Come sit and watch me prepare dinner and we can talk. We are going to be very busy in the next two months. Dad arranged for me to leave school after my last test is completed and the school will mail my diploma when my classmates receive theirs. We can be married anytime after the first of June. Did you find us a house to live in?”

“I have two properties being held for seven days.  I’m to call as soon as you make up your mind which one you like the best. We’ll look at the specs after dinner. Has anything else happened since I talked to you?”

“Yes, and I was saving it until I could tell you face to face.  My mother is coming to have dinner with me and you this Sunday.  She wants to meet you.”

“That’s great.  Roberta and Robin are coming tomorrow and your father will be here before your mother is.  We should reserve an intimate dining room somewhere.”

Mom spoke, “All done. The same room has been reserved for Tuesday for our wedding dinner. You will meet your two step-sisters and step-brother at that time.  They are older than you, but younger than Roberta. They have been living with their grandmother. I’ve only met them a couple of times, but I think I like them all. They seem happy that their dad is getting married again.”

“Where do they live?”

“New York.  You may meet them only this one time. They are all married, but their families won’t be with them.  Tony and I are going to New York and spend some time with them on our honeymoon.”

“Mom, this is sure some different when there was just you and me alone isn’t it? We have Ginger and her family, Roberta with Robin and Amy, and now you have a new family.”

“Pete, I must admit I was about ready to give up and do like your father did just before you went to England. I have you to thank for bringing Ginger here. She has been like an angel guarding me.”

Ginger broke in, “Stop it, look what you both have done for me. Harriet, please set the table and you, Pete, I need a kiss.” Mom and I were glad to do as directed.

Robin and Roberta came about ten the next morning. Again it took a little while for Amy to remember us.  Roberta told Amy she could begin to call Ginger, aunt and me uncle. I thought being called that was pretty neat.

Robin filled Mom and me in on how soon he was going to be able to wrap up his brother George’s affairs and make distribution. “It may as soon as this week for the money part of the estate.  The house is on the market. There has been an appraisal on much of the personal property. 

“Some of those items your father gave my brother are quite valuable. There are several prints with early numbers. There is one early painting by N.C.Wyeth that is valuable. There is a chair with a provenance that it belonged to John Adams of Massachusetts. Your father was quite talented as a restorer. There are some things that never should be restored and it’s where the value lies.  It was in his personal life where he lacked any sensibility. Would you like to have any of these items?”

“No, I don’t believe so.  That was a part of my father I never knew.”

“Roberta said the same thing.  There are a few things I have found a private collector for and he will pay the full appraisal price.  I’ll let the rest go to auction.  I’ll up my estimate of what you will receive by several thousand dollars.  It will give you and Ginger a great start to married life.”

“That’s good, but I would trade some of it for when I was very young and my father was alive and we had a happy family.”

“We all have some regrets in life, but have to take what life hands us.” The rest of the day was spent just hanging out and giving Amy all of our attention. 

Randy, Wendy, and Ginger’s two brothers arrived about nine-thirty Sunday morning.  The three kids raised the level of noise in the house several decibels. I suppose we were all uptight waiting on Ginger’s mother’s arrival who said she would be here at noon.

It was a quarter of twelve when she knocked on the front door.  Randy went to meet his ex-wife.  She was alone, just saying that her new husband never liked Ginger, so she told him to stay home. This was the first time I had met Ginger’s mother. She was highly made up, just as Ginger said she would be.

Randy introduced her around, first to mother, then Robin and Roberta and then me. She asked, “Where is Ginger?”

“She will be down in a minute. She hasn’t seen you for almost a year and wanted to look her best.  Because you are going to be my mother-in-law she thought we might have a minute to get acquainted.”

Ada peered at me before saying, “You look like a sensible young man.  Why would you want to marry my daughter?”

“Love has a lot to do with it.  I feel she is an intelligent young lady and will make a fine wife for me.

Ada snorted her disbelief. “That I can’t believe. She must have kept her past hidden from you.  She is nothing but a spoiled brat.  I never could do anything with her.  But then she will be your responsibility and out of my hands.  Good luck, you’ll need it.”

Ginger had come down the stairs behind her mother while Ada was stating this. Tears came into her eyes as she stood there.  She had put on an almond colored sheath, and Ginger at five-ten with burnished golden hair and with a figure to die for, was an impressive looking woman. All of us in the room turned our eyes to her.  Ada realized this and turned around. 

I don’t think Ada realized at first that this was her daughter until Ginger spoke.  “Hello Mother, it has been a long while since I have seen you. You don’t change very much.”

Ada stared at Ginger before saying, “Well, I do declare you have changed.  I would walk right by you on the street and not know you. Tell me what is it that turned you around and made you the beautiful person I see before me now?”

“I guess being with some people who loved me for what I am and took the trouble to really care about me. It gave me the incentive to change. You can thank Harriet for making me what I am.  You can also thank Pete for seeing behind the fat, sloppy, pig I was when he first met me.  He cared enough about me for me to want to change.  That was what I strive for and it has come to pass. Dad has been behind my efforts as well. Pete and I are to be married around the first of June.”

Ada was speechless. She certainly wasn’t involved in this creation that stood facing her. I was proud when Ginger stepped forward and hugged her mother. Tears came into Ada’s eyes when she realized she had been forgiven for not filling the role she should have played toward her daughter.  She looked at Randy, her ex-husband, turned and looked at my mother and then looked at me. “You all certainly looked after Ginger when I fell down on the job.  I thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

Ginger took her mother by the arm and led her into the living room and started telling her about living here with Harriet. She said how her father had supported her in going to school here and now he had promised to pay for most of her education. Then she dragged out the pictures of the two houses I had brought with me. She had a choice of which one to live in. “Mother, Pete is going to buy the one that I like best. He will have it ready to move into when we are married.”

Randy said to me after watching the two together, “Christ, Ada seems almost human. I hesitated to call telling her that she should meet Ginger’s fiancé before you two were married. Something must have soured with her own marriage.”

“Maybe she just remembered she did have a daughter. They haven’t seen each other for ten months.”

“Who knows? I never could figure Ada out and I was married to her for fourteen years.”

“Maybe she has had an epiphany.”

“The Ada I knew never had an epiphany. Christ she wouldn’t even know what one was.”

Just then Ada said loud enough for all of us to hear, “I might as well tell all of you.  I am separated from my husband and I am waiting on my divorce to become final. I came here today, never expecting I would receive such a warm reception. Randy, I haven’t treated you well at all.  You were right to ask for a divorce.  I can see with the nice family you have that you don’t have time to hate me and you have moved on.

“Ginger, I have been a bad mother to you, and yet you meet me with a hug. This gives me hope that I can reconnect and we can be as mother and daughter again.”  She first looked at Randy and Wendy and then turned looked at Ginger.

“Of course we can, mother.  Dad and Wendy will be friends with you as well.  Our lives really haven’t been that bad.  If you knew what Harriet, Pete and Roberta have been through during their lives you would think our lives were a walk in the park. No, I’m not going to share what happened to them and how many years it took to become the wonderful people they are now.”

“Well my life hasn’t been a walk in the park. Where did I go wrong? More importantly where did you get it right? Ginger, you didn’t start out that way.”

“No, mother, I didn’t. Someone came along and needed me. He didn’t demand, force or cajole me.  He just told me his mother could use some help during the summer.  I balanced that against how you were treating me at the time. Wow, I thought finally someone needed me. That’s when I left you a note where I was going to be.”

“Am I missing something here?”

“Yes, I think you are. I’m just pointing out that every person has needs. If you recognize that in someone, don’t hesitate to come forward. Pete saw that I needed help and I could see that he needed help as well. Mother, I get the feeling that you need help in some form now. Know that I am here for you and be assured that Pete will be too.”

Tears came into Ada’s eyes and she reached for Ginger, hugging her close. “Oh baby, I’m sorry I have treated you so poorly. I am going to make it up to you somehow.”

I looked at Ada.  She was heavily made up.  Her hair was dyed and I doubted it was anywhere near her natural color, but I could see where Ginger got her beauty, for Ada was a still a beautiful woman. Ada was working to keep her age at bay, but it didn’t seem to be working. She had started out with so much, but now she should go back to the basics. It was different with my mother who had made small improvements and never would be considered pretty, but you could see she was a nice, lovely person.

Ginger had a presence though, that I couldn’t see in her mother.  There was just something so natural and understanding about my future bride. Was it because she had lived with the Brown family and had been here as the dark days receded? Was she now seeing the sun come out to shine on all of us?

Ginger’s life had paralleled our own in a way. She lived a crappy life until a year ago with nothing good in the future before her. That is until she knocked on my car window. I smiled, for I knew the future was ours. Enough of this.

Now back in the arms of the mother who had just said she was sorry for past treatment, I could tell Ginger was glad she had hidden the resentment she had felt when she found out her mother was coming to visit. No matter how old a person is, a young woman, or woman of any age, still hungered for her mother’s love. The same had happened to my sister, Roberta.  Roberta, driven from home and lost to mother and me, was now back in my mother’s good graces. Was it a coincidence that this all happened after I met Ginger?

All of this thinking left me a little out of the circle of things. It soon broke up when Ginger’s two brothers ran to her and hung on her legs, begging to be picked up. They both had started calling their sister Aunt Ginger.  We puzzled over this at first but deduced that Amy, my niece and a little older than the boys, called me uncle and naturally called Ginger, Aunty. No need to correct their relationship to me at their age.  We soon would be family, anyway.

I stepped forward and grabbed the twins. They screamed, “Uncle Pete” and tried to wiggle out of my arms. “I’ll take them Pete, you get acquainted with my mother.”

Ada and I sat down in the corner of the living room and she began to question me. I told her about growing up fatherless.  I glossed over the fact that Roberta had moved away which left my mother and me to make a home together. The two of us had been on a tight budget and we had lived frugally.  It had paid off and through hard work I was able to go to college.  I had of course wracked up some serious dept with school loans, but was fast paying them off.

“I am doing very well as an architect.  My job pays well and I have received some bonuses which I am applying to my loan debts. All of my family has been left a little money so we are now financially stable. This has made me feel confident enough so I could ask Ginger to marry me.  We will be married on the third of June and start a life together.”

“Will I be invited to her wedding?”

“Yes, you will be.  Even if I hadn’t met you today, you would have had an invitation. Ginger has made tentative plans to introduce us later on this week before I return to California. She was going to call you.  We found it wouldn’t be necessary when Randy said you were coming today.”

“Ginger hasn’t shut me out of her life then?”

“No.”

“I wouldn’t have been surprised if she had.  I used her as a pawn to get back at my husband for leaving me. Then when I had her, I didn’t take care of her.”

“What happened to you and Randy to cause you to divorce?”

“That’s a very blunt question and I don’t know as I should answer.”

“Don’t then. I’ve heard Randy’s side of the divorce.  He has taken all of the blame, but it seems as if there was more to it than what he has shared with me.”

“He took all of the blame?  I didn’t know that.”

“Yes, but I should qualify that.  He did say you made his life miserable after the divorce.”

“I have to admit I did. This isn’t to be repeated and Ginger knows nothing of it. Randy got onto the fact I was cheating on him.  He moved out and took Ginger with him.  I was so angry when he found someone prettier and younger than me I wanted to hurt him in any way I could.  I went to court and got custody of Ginger.  I didn’t really want her. I just wanted to hurt Randy. I have made a terrible mess of my life and Ginger’s as well.”

“I agree you have.  Where do you stand with your present husband?”

“I’m getting a divorce.  This time it is me who was being cheated on. I should have known that what goes around comes around. Just this week I looked at my husband when we met in the attorney’s office and you know, I don’t think I have ever loved him. I just want to get away from him as quick as I can.”

“You sound as if you have had a vision.”

“I guess you can say that.”

“Will you be okay financially?”

“Oh, yes.  The home Ginger grew up in is mine from the settlement in my divorce with Randy.  Also I am receiving a court ordered settlement from my present husband. He didn’t contest the divorce and I signed off on less than I could have received in the interest of getting the whole thing over with. I start work again at the job I left last summer. I’m going to rebuild my life now. I’ve started by meeting with Ginger which has gone remarkably well.”

Mother came in and formally invited Ada to have dinner with us. “Oh, I wouldn’t want to intrude.”

Randy came in and heard this. “Please stay, Ada.  Ginger was planning on you being with us tonight”

“Okay then, thank you, I will. I’ll see if I can get my same motel room back for one more night. I stayed in the motel on West Pepin Street.”

“That is the one where Pete and Ginger are booked in. You came up last night?”

“I did.  I almost went back home this morning, not seeing Ginger at all.  I didn’t think I would get much of a reception here. Then I thought I would regret it if I didn’t see her and take the time to meet her fiancé.  I’m glad now that I came over.”

“Good. When do you have to be home?”

“By 2:00 tomorrow, if I call first thing in the morning.”

“All right, time enough for breakfast.  Wendy, Ginger, Pete and me will have an early breakfast with you before you leave. Roberta and Robin will watch the twins.  They will all be with us tonight for dinner though. You’ll meet the person Harriet is to marry, Tony Redfield.  That really is the occasion for this dinner.”

“Randy, won’t Wendy be uncomfortable at breakfast with me there?”

“Not at all. Wendy looks beyond all of that as long as I’m okay.  We will be seeing each other at Ginger’s wedding. I’m the one who should be put out with you, but I’m not.  My life has improved these last few years so I have nothing to be antagonistic about.”

“You’re very generous, Randy.  Thank you.”

The three children were put down for naps. My niece, Amy, and Ginger’s two half brothers were herded into Ginger’s room.  When she tried to leave, the kids would get off the bed and follow her out.  It took me to resolve the problem by lying on the bed with them. 

Ginger removed her dress and put on a robe and lay down on the bed next to me.  The kids soon calmed down and went to sleep. We had a moment to talk.

“Pete, what do you think of my mother?”

“Ginger, up until today, from all I had heard about her from you and your father, I didn’t think much of her.  Now that I have met her, she seems sincere in wanting your love. So I’m reserving my judgment until I see more of her.”

“Do you think me and Dad have given her a bad rap?”

“No, I don’t. I think she was always thinking first of herself, but now she has realized that she needs more and the only way to get it is to change. If she stays on this new course it will be a plus for all of us.”

“You didn’t know her when she and Dad split, but I did. She was a total bitch to both of us. However, she is my mother and although she didn’t pay any attention to me after dad left, I was waiting for love. I do believe I have her attention now. You should have seen her face when I came down the stairs. I searched her face for something and I found it there.  When I was small and we were a happy family, she used to hold me and tell me she loved me.  I saw that in her face again today.”

I grasped her hand and we were soon as asleep as our three little charges.

Chapter Eight

 Roberta woke us all up, telling the kids it was time to get ready for dinner.  It would be time to get the kids out of jeans and into something fancier. I begged Ginger to wear the dress she had removed when we laid down. I went into my own room and put on grey slacks and a plain grey shirt.  I had a blazer to wear over it.

I packed a bag to stay in the motel tonight as Roberta and Robin were staying in my room here at the house and Randy and Wendy were staying in Ginger’s. Ada was staying at the same motel we were booked in.

Ada drove us to the dinner in her vehicle.  Ginger’s and my bags were lined up next to me sitting on the back seat while Ginger sat next to her mother. They jabbered away about Ginger’s plans as soon as she graduated. Ada was surprised that Ginger was going to a technical institute, rather than to a college.

“Mom, I may have a job offer when I graduate.  Pete is the architect for a man who is having a building built in the form of an English Abbey which was constructed in the 1100’s. It is going to have a winery, a bakery, a fine dining room, a bistro, micro brewery and a dance hall.”

“And what did you have to do to get this job offer?”

Ginger looked at mother. “If it is what you are thinking, I wouldn’t and I didn’t.  Maybe the way my life was a year ago, I would have tried it, but you must remember what I looked like. I looked like a pig with blemishes. A man would laugh at me if I even suggested he swap the use of me for a job. No, Pete and I did it together.  He became friends with a girl the same age as me.  When she got into trouble she called me and I called Pete.” Ginger stopped speaking.

“Well tell me what happened? Ginger giggled extending her mother’s frustration.

I spoke, “Ginger, don’t drag it out.”

“I’m sorry mother. It was the most exciting thing that I ever did and I had to wait hours before I found out if Pete had accomplished what he had set out to do. The girls name is Maria and she has become my friend. Maria is a niece of the man who is building the Abbey.  Pete was successful in saving Maria from being abused and the humiliation of rape.

“It was a team effort and it has made Pete and me closer than ever. I’ll tell you all about it before we go to bed tonight.”

“Tell me more of this Maria.  Is she pretty?”

“She is beautiful.  She and I are going to the same institute and if Pete is still in the same firm, I will be working in the bakery.  The hours will begin in the early morning and I will be home after lunch to meet Pete when he comes home from work. I can’t imagine it can get any better than this.”

I said from the rear seat, “We are here, follow Randy into the place on the right.”

We had an alcove for all of us to sit in.  The kids were well behaved.  Ada sat next to my mother. Ginger was on her right.  Tony, of course sat on mother’s left. Mom was actually glowing. I sat way down at the end of the table with the kids around me. On my left was Amy with Roberta and Robin between Ginger and Amy.

On my right were the twins then Wendy and Randy next to Tony. Mother and Ada talked about Ginger. Ada learned that Ginger was now an excellent cook, her school marks had improved to the point she was in the top ten percent in her class; which was why she was to be able to get out of school as soon as her tests were complete. Mother declared that she was proud to have Ginger as her future daughter-in-law.

It was the typical family dinner. As the coffee was being brought after the dessert was mostly consumed, Robin spoke, “Mother Brown, soon to be Redfield, and Pete.  I have the figures and am ready to make distribution of the cash and securities from my brother’s estate.  Roberta and I have already put ours into an account.  If you would give me your account number, the attorney will have it transferred tomorrow if you wish. There are still several thousand dollars to come when the house is sold along with the personal property.

“It will be some time before that happens, but both of you are making some changes in your life shortly.  If for financial reasons you want to wait until after your weddings, tell me now and I will have it taken care of later.”

I spoke immediately. “I’ll accept it now. This will put me in a position of strength by being able to offer cash when I buy our home.”  Ginger jumped up and came down the room and into my arms.  I laughed for this was going to give us a nearly debt free start to our lives.”

Mom was debating whether to accept it tomorrow or not. Robin said, “Harriet, I wish I could have made this earlier so you could have had more time to think about the best course to take.  My attorney has put together some scenarios as to tax obligations. You can look at them tonight and if you want to hold off on accepting the distribution at this time, I can have that arranged.”

Robin then came around to me and handed me a slip of paper with figures on it. I looked at it.  It was for $268,086.44. Ginger asked, “Pete, may I have the 44 cents?”

“Okay, but don’t spend it all in one place.”  We were positively giddy at our good fortune. I did have a flashback to the years when Roberta was missing from our lives and for the reason she left.  Was this worth that sad time? I glanced at her.  I think we were thinking the same thing. Oh well the bad times were behind us now.

Our get-together soon broke up. We learned that Tony’s three children would be here tomorrow.  They would be staying with him at his home and Mom would be there much of the time to get more familiar as their new step-mother. However she would be sleeping at home. Ginger and I would still be at the motel because the house was full. Randy and Wendy offered to skip the wedding on Tuesday, but Mom wouldn’t hear of it. This made Ginger particularly happy.

When the dinner broke up, Ada drove us home so I could pick up my car and then we all went to the motel to talk. I felt like a third wheel. Both Ginger and Ada were trying to be nice to each other.  Ginger could see I was bored, so she went with Ada to her room to continue talking.  I went to bed.  It was late when Ginger joined me.

“Pete, I have had the best time talking with my mother. She has changed so much and I love her now more than I ever did.”

“It could be that it is you who have changed.”

“I know.  I have grown up in the last year, haven’t I?  She has told me a lot about what she did when my father found out he couldn’t live with her any longer. I think Mom needed to grow up just like me. I probably would be just like her if you hadn’t come along. Pete, would you make love to me?  I’m going to miss you so much when you go back to California.”

We had showered already when Randy knocked on our door at seven-thirty in the morning.  Wendy had gone to Ada’s room to get her and we were headed out to get breakfast.  The boys were with their father and we stayed there until Wendy and Ada came to collect us.  Ada had to leave by nine-thirty to get to work on time at two in the afternoon.

As we were sitting around the table, Ginger mentioned that she was going to the senior prom next month.  Ada and Randy looked at me. He asked, “Are you okay with that, Pete?”

“Yes, of course.  It is all part of going to school.  Just because Ginger is getting married to me is no reason for me to deny her one of the main events of her life. I would feel terrible if she couldn’t go.  She has already been asked and I told her to go and have a good time.”

“You are pretty trusting.” This from Ada.

“Yes, I guess I am. That is what we are building our marriage on.”

“Where will you be getting married?”

“We haven’t decided yet. Most of our relatives are in this area, so it should be here. It will depend on if Maria can skip school the Monday after the weekend of June three.  She is Ginger’s maid of honor.  We will let you know as soon as this is all finalized.  Maria can travel here with me if she can get the time off.”

“Maria is the girl you two rescued?”

“That’s right, Ada. I think we told you she and Ginger will be going to the same institute.”

“Yes.  Let me caution you.  This Maria may be using Ginger as a friend to get next to you. Did you ever think about that?”

“Of course, and together we have discussed it.   We are three friends who care and trust each other.  Ginger and I will try to help Maria find some one of her own and we will. She is beautiful enough so it shouldn’t be very difficult.

Ada left since she had to work in the afternoon.  Wendy and Roberta were getting Mom ready for the wedding. Tony called and said his three children had arrived.  They would be staying with him tonight and getting him ready for his own big event tomorrow.  Mom had only met her future step-children twice and then not all together at the same time.

“Roberta and Pete, we’ll go over this evening. Ginger, do you want to go?”

“No, Robin said he isn’t going so I’ll stay and play with Amy and the boys.”

“Okay, I just didn’t want to cut either of you out.  Pete, would you bring your laptop? Tony wants to show off what you do. I haven’t seen pictures of the house you are buying for Ginger yet either.”

“Ginger hasn’t decided on which one yet.  She likes them both so I guess it is up to me to decide.”

“That’s what I keep telling him. I get to buy the little stuff and he buys the big things.”  Ginger was bubbling over with happiness. I think some of it was for my mother.

Tony’s children were quiet much like him.  His son was a younger version of him.  Mom tried to engage his two daughters in conversation, but it was a yes and no exchange. Tony saw that they weren’t making much of an impression on Roberta and me. 

Tony said to me, “Pete, I see you have your laptop with you.  Do you have pictures of the houses you are looking at?”

“Yes, and Mom hasn’t had time to see them yet.  Is it okay to look at them now?”

“Of course. I’m interested because Ginger will be living in it.  Which one does she like the best?”

“She won’t say.”  The oldest daughter asked who Ginger was.

“She has been Harriet’s companion for the last year while she finished high school.  She and Pete are getting married in June.  Pete works out in California and Ginger will be going out there to live with him.

“She is still in high school and that would make her younger than you by a whole lot, doesn’t it?”

“She is younger than I am, but she is mature for age, wouldn’t you say Tony?”

“I would.  By the time she gets out of the culinary institute she has chosen, she will be equal to Pete in all things.  I’m almost as proud of her as I am of you three. She has had a tough beginning which has tempered her into a fine young woman.  By marrying Pete, Harriet and I will have her included in our family. Come on Pete, boot that up so we can help you decide what kind of house you will be living in.”

I had single sheets with the stats on the two houses.  But virtual tours were offered and we spent an hour looking at both houses.  Mom asked, “So which one are you buying?  You only have the rest of the week to decide at the price the realtor quoted.”

“The second one we looked at.”   Mom started questioning me why. “Because the way it is situated, I can utilize the small apartment in the rear. It is a permitted zone in that section of the town. It will be just what Maria needs to live in.  The two girls are going to the same institute. It will be perfect. That way while I’m off on a project, Ginger will have some company.”

Tony’s three kids started throwing cold water on my decision.  “That won’t work. Two unrelated females in one house with a man married to one of them.”

This time it was Mom who came to my defense. “I know Ginger and I have met Maria.  More importantly Tony and I have gone out with her uncle and his fiancée. Maria has a grandmother who rules her large family like a feudal queen.  Pete is quite close to the grandmother, Lenora, and has done her a couple of favors. I applaud Pete’s decision to include Maria.” Mom wasn’t challenged, but they just doubted this wouldn’t work.

I then opened up the computer files to what I had been working on for the last year. I think they were somewhat impressed with my abilities.  Of course the Abbey wasn’t much more than with the foundation and some framing completed so far. They were able to get a good idea of what the project entailed from the sketches and drawings.

“I do have one more project in the works.  It is a new church.  It is only in the concept stage so far.  The details are being drawn up as we speak. This one is pretty much my own idea and it has been approved by the congregation.”

Roberta had not entered into any of this. I brought up pictures of Amy and Robin. Roberta shared with Tony’s family a little bit about where they lived and what they did for work. She did say that Robin did work for Ginger’s father. No one brought up the Brown’s family past problems.  I’m sure I read Tony correctly that thought it none of his children’s business.

Roberta and I sat out in the car while Mom said goodnight to Tony.  We had a chance to talk. “You know I was surprised that Tony stuck up for Ginger the way he did and a moment later Mom stuck up for me. Your association with Maria doesn’t seem to be a problem in their mind.”

“Oh, the subject of Maria has been discussed among all of us. We have come to the conclusion that everything will be fine with Ginger and you being such good friends of the Lopez family.  Here comes Mom. I’m so happy for her.  Just think at one time how I hated her.  It has all turned to love. I wish Robin and I lived closer to her and Tony.  We are also going to miss you and Ginger so much.”  There was no more time to say anything as Mom slid into the car.

Mom got into the car.  “What do you think of my new step-children?”

“They’re fine Mom. I don’t know them well enough to say.”

“I know Pete.  I feel the same way. I have the feeling they wonder if I’m not marrying their father for his money.  I can understand, but I can’t come right and say that I’m not.”

“Maybe I can help. Look I’m going to give you a thousand dollars from the settlement for a wedding present.  You and Tony can use it anyway you want to.  Maybe take a cruise to somewhere while you are on your honeymoon or later sometime while on vacation.”

Roberta spoke up.  “That’s a great idea.  Robin and I will do the same. That will show those easterners we aren’t cheap.”

“You don’t have to do that.  Tony and I aren’t expecting presents.”

“But we want to, Mom.  We like Tony and we love it that he has asked you to be his wife.  You are going to be so happy.  Lord knows you deserve some happiness.”

“Well thank you, both.”

When I told Ginger later that evening, she came with a card that had been signed The Adams Family … Wendy, Randy, and the boys.  There was a check in this for five hundred dollars. Ginger and Roberta had purchased cards so we put our checks in these.  We would hand these to Tony tomorrow at the wedding dinner. Shortly after this, Ginger and I headed for the motel. Tomorrow night we would be sleeping at home.  Mom and Tony were leaving from the restaurant after the dinner along with Tony’s three since they had seats on the same flight.

Ginger’s family would be leaving after they came back to the house and gathered up their things.  Roberta and Robin were staying one more night and leaving on Wednesday before noon.  Ginger and I would have time to spend together until Sunday afternoon when I had to catch the plane for California.

Mom’s wedding day went fast for all of us. The wedding was beautiful and Mother was the happiest that I could remember. We were soon sitting down to the wedding feast. Ginger had worn the dress she had worn to meet her mother.  I think Tony’s two girls and his son imagined my bride to be would be a giggly young school girl and was surprised to see a young, beautiful mature woman.

Ginger engaged all three in conversation, asking about their children and what they did for work. She certainly was better at this than I would ever be and something for me to work on.  I was fine when I had a subject, but small talk was an effort for me.

The dinner wound down and it was soon time for Mom and Tony to leave for the airport.  Wendy, Randy and Ginger had given Mom and Tony some luggage for a wedding present.  It was packed and in the car.  I was driving them. Roberta was with me.  Mom said good bye to Ginger with tears in her eyes … tears of happiness.  I think Ginger was thinking ahead to her own wedding in coming up in two short months.

Mom said to Roberta and me, “Now you go on home.  It will be more than an hour before our flight leaves.  Best to spend time with your family.  Pete, that means you because Ginger really is family.  Tony and I’ll be home in three weeks.  At that time we’ll be getting Ginger ready for her wedding.”

“Okay. I’m going to miss you, but don’t think about things here.  Go on your honeymoon and have fun.  I’ll keep in touch with Ginger and Maria will too. You can help Ginger with her prom dress when you get home. I wish it was me taking her to the dance, but I can’t and I do want her to go.  I think Benny Eden will be her date.  Besides, Ginger is as big as he is, and I trust her.” I smiled for I thought Ginger could handle anything that come up.

“I do too, Pete. It has been only ten months since you brought her home with you.  Now I have a husband, an estranged daughter who loves me, and a son I’m so very proud of. I also have Ginger.”

Roberta and I left for home after saying good bye.  Randy and Wendy were just waiting for us to return to say so long. I was glad Ginger had stayed with her father instead of going to the airport.  She saw little enough of him. He did promise to visit Ginger often while she was living alone.  Mom would be back in three weeks, but then she was with her husband, leaving Ginger living alone.

Roberta, Robin and Amy left after breakfast the next morning. She had words to say as she left, “Well little brother, our family is separating again. Thank God it isn’t like it was when Dad died. Now there is only happiness in our future. I was closer to our father than anyone.  I feel he would approve of the decisions we have made in the last several months.  He could have had all of that if he had been a stronger person. I’m going to remember the best of him and forget all the rest.”

“I am too, Sis.”  Ginger and I stood hand-in-hand as they drove away. We now turned to each other. “Ginger, I know a preacher hasn’t said the words for us yet, but I feel you are my wife.  We have four days to pretend.  Let’s make the most of it.”

It took us a day to find out how to be comfortable with each other.  We both were trying too hard to show our love.  Ginger was acting like she was my slave by anticipating my every need.  I woke up to that fact when I realized that it was what I was doing too.  She wasn’t my slave and I wasn’t hers … we were husband and wife. We talked it over, giggled, made love, and proceeded to make this work without trying so hard.

I called the realtor in California and they did a walking tour through the house we had settled on for Ginger. I made an offer in cash. It was quite a bit below the asking price.  They contacted the seller who made a counter offer. I came back again and it was accepted. It actually was seventeen percent below the asking price. 

Ginger was thrilled!  I gave the realtor my credit card number and had $5,000 withdrawn from my account to bind the deal.  I asked that the paperwork be generated as I would be moving into it as soon as possible. The house was empty and I was paying cash so it would be finalized by Thursday of next week if the paperwork was generated by then.

Ginger couldn’t have her name on the deed, because she wasn’t of age yet.  However, I called my attorney and had a rider installed in my will that Ginger Adams would inherit the house if anything should happen to me before we were wed.

We ate over at Pete’s Place and ran into several of our friends there, both some of her classmates and a few of mine.  Her classmates couldn’t believe she and I were to be married the first of June.  This was after Benny Eden had agreed to escort Ginger to the prom in my stead. Everyone laughed when Ginger told him he could have one kiss, but nothing else.

The students I had graduated with were envious of the beautiful girl I had chosen for a wife. Rachael O’Connell was there.  Ginger had met her the first time I took her to Pete’s. Rachael couldn’t believe how Ginger had changed from the fat, zit-covered juvenile when she met her less than a year ago into the young lady she had become.

Sammy and Gordon were there.  Tammy, now four, Junior, a year and a half, and Sammy carrying a package that was soon to appear within another month. This one was the last she and Gordon planned on having. “Just think no more waddling around and no more back aches.”

Ginger and I went into the firm’s headquarters to see Jack Gibbons who had been my mentor out in California before he returned here.  He had met Ginger before, but I wanted him to know we were soon going to be married. While there I asked him if Ginger could call him if she needed help in a hurry for anything. “Of course she can.  I’ll give you my cell number.  Don’t hesitate to call any time.”  Jack would certainly be at our wedding.

Too soon Saturday night came. We went to bed early, cuddled and talked about our future. Did we shed tears? No they would come as my plane took off headed for California.  Mom and Tony called Sunday morning to tell about how their honeymoon was being enjoyed. Ginger and Mom told each other the happenings of the past week.

Finally mom said she would leave us alone to say goodbye.  Ten minutes later Maria called and Ginger related our week to her just as she had done to my mother. We rushed to the airport and only had a few minutes to cling to each other before I went through the passenger gate.

                                                 ___________________

My car was at the airport and it took me an hour to get from there to my motel. I hit the bed as soon as I arrived. I didn’t get to sleep right away for my heart was back in Minneapolis.  I had slept with my future bride for the past eight nights.  Tonight I was lonely!

I arrived in the office at 6:30 Monday morning.  I knew there would be paper work needing my attention. It was worse than that.  There was a note on my desk to get up to the Abbey job site and straighten out a snafu in the length of one wall.  The blue prints were being followed exactly, but one wall was apparently shorter than the other.

Oh shit, I hoped the mistake wasn’t in the foundation.  I made time and got to the Abbey shortly after 7:30. The general contractor was there already waiting on me to arrive.  The sub contractor who was doing the actual construction and the carpenter foreman were all standing with him. He was swearing at me, “Damned kid!  I’ve been waiting for something like this to come about. Straighten this out, now.”  He was red-faced.  Someday he was going to have a stroke and that I would put money on.

The walls were built in sections on the ground and lifted into place.  We were using heavy timbers, some as much as 18 inches square.  The ones in the corners were hand-hewn or looked as if they were.  In this section the walls weren’t finished and all of the studs and braces would be visible.  The walls would just show the face of the larger timbers on the floor above where the dance hall and fine dining was to be located,

I asked, “When did you discover this?”

“Friday night just before quitting time.”

“So you haven’t investigated why it is wrong?”

“No, not really.” I was addressing the sub contractor. 

The General contractor cut in, “I don’t care what the hell went wrong. Fix it, now.”  He stalked away.

“Get me the blueprints.  Get me the ones for the opposite wall too.  That one hasn’t been finished yet.  Maybe we can fix this without too much trouble.  I suspect I know what happened.”

“It would be better to view the blueprints in the construction trailer.”

“Good point.” I followed him.  When we got inside, he laid out the blueprints on the slanted table. I called for one more set showing the intersecting wall that was at right angles.  The carpenter foreman spotted what was wrong immediately.

“Son-of-a-bitch, they drew the wrong timbers from the pile for the sill and the plate making the distance to the corner too long.  That’s my mistake. Those go on the outside wall opposite this one. There is another post beside of the same size next to the end one of this wall. That post is longer and drops down to the foundation that is four feet below the wall of this section. You still end up with a rectangular room.  You know, I think I can save those timbers and use them were they were supposed to go.”

“That would save time.  It takes two weeks to get new ones of the right length here.”

“Hey Pete, thanks for showing up.  Sorry you had to listen to that asshole’s bullshit. He runs around shouting his head off.  Most of us pay no attention to him.

“It goes with the territory.”  I walked by the General Contractor heading for Fernando who was just coming onto the site. He said as I passed, “Going over to suck up with excuses to Lopez so you don’t get fired?”  I kept going and didn’t answer. 

Fernando stuck out his hand telling me he was glad I was back and did I get my mother wedded all right?

“I did. She is happier than I have ever seen her.”

“Say Pete, I got a call Friday night about something that wasn’t right with the plans. Did you find out what was the problem?”

“I did and it was nothing serious.  It’ll be all fixed by 10 this morning. It was just that one of the carpenters got the wrong timbers out of the stack without double checking the length of them. It took only ten minutes to see where the mistake was. I would’ve been surprised if there really was a problem. I have faith that the blue prints are correct.

“The order for the timber frame was gone over several times and the factory that mills the timbers has an excellent rating according to my firm.  I was here when the timbers were delivered and the checker said they came in just as ordered.”

“Pete, don’t sweat it.  I know there will be problems. The general foreman just can’t believe someone as young as you can do a job of this magnitude. I know you can.  The Abbey would never have got started if it wasn’t for you.” High praise indeed. “Oh, my mother wants you to stop by and see her. Something about you and Ginger getting married. Mother does love weddings and since Maria is in the party, you would think it was she who was marrying.”

“I’ll call and see when she will receive me.”

“Good.”

I did call and I was invited for dinner Tuesday evening. For now I walked around observing the progress that was being made on the raising of the Abbey.  Hey this was my first baby wasn’t it?  I headed back to the office and cleaned up some paperwork. I stepped into the workroom where blueprints were being drawn up and one of the draftsmen was concerned about what I had found this morning. 

“We’re good.  One of the carpenters pulled two timbers of the wrong length. They were 18 inches too long for that side of the building.  The framing carpenters had the wall pegged together all ready. They were able to drive out the tree nails and replace them with the correct timbers. By tomorrow morning, that framed wall will be sitting on the foundation.”

One of the draftsmen spoke up, “Pete, I took the call last Friday. I don’t think that general construction foreman likes you very much.  He was swearing about the firm hiring a kid to do a job and you didn’t know crap.”

“Don’t worry about it since Lopez is paying the bills. Hey, I have to take off and buy a house for me and the bride whom I’m putting into it six weeks from now. I may not get back here this afternoon, but I’ll be in early tomorrow.” I left with hoot and hollers following me about a ball and chain.

I met with the realtor and we went through the house one more time. It was in fine shape, but I wanted it inspected thoroughly, so I called a person for that purpose. We returned to his office and he generated the paperwork.  I took a copy to the firm’s attorney to look over for approval.  I should be able to meet with the seller and his attorney on Friday if the inspection went through as expected.  Paying cash as I was, certainly expedited the process of becoming a homeowner.

I was told by Lenora that there would be just family at dinner.  This meant to dress casually.  Slacks, polo shirt and light sweater were what I picked out to wear.  Lenora was seated as I went into meet her.  She put her cheek up to be kissed.  “Peter, it is so good to see you.  Did you have a good week with your family?”

“Yes, I did.  I saw my mother married to a fine man.  I saw my sister and family and I met Ginger’s mother.  Her father and two brothers were there as well.”

“And?”

“And Ginger and I were alone with each other for five days.  More and more I’m glad we are to be married.”

“Wonderful! She says the same about you.  Maria has kept me informed. Dinner soon will be ready.  Afterward we will discuss your wedding.  I want to be involved.”

I was sitting next to Maria. “Ginger tells me that she is going to the prom with Benny Eden.  Wow; you must trust him a lot.”

“Not that much, but I trust Ginger. What else have you two discussing?”

“She wants you to take me to see your new house as soon as you can. I can’t believe it is going to be only twenty minutes to school from there.”

“That’s one reason I decided on that one. She goes one way to school and I go another to the office. It is perfect for both of us. If your uncle hires her, it isn’t that far to the Abbey either.”

“Ginger is so lucky. I hope I find someone to love me like you do her.”

“You will.  What is it that your grandmother wants to talk about after dinner?”

“I can’t tell you, but she has had me email Ginger about several different things.  I’m not supposed to say. I just hope you agree to everything.”

“Okay.  Now tell me if you have been able to get out of school before our wedding.  Ginger and I both want you in the party.  You are Ginger’s best friend.”

“I’m working on it.  Gram will explain soon after dinner.  To change the subject and not touch on what Gram is going to say, I went down and toured the culinary institute again. I’m pretty excited about it and want to begin as soon as I can.”

“Is it still on for the twentieth of June the same as it is for Ginger?”

“Yes.” 

Adoria Gonzales, Fernando’s betrothed, spoke from across the table and we engaged in remembering her trip east to visit some time ago.

Lenora guided me into a small side sitting room and asked a question, “Peter, where are you on planning your wedding?”

I laughed, “No where yet.  I’m leaving it all up to Ginger and my mother.  Roberta and Wendy will be involved as well. I would love to have Jack Gibbons, my mentor in the firm, be best man and he is thinking about it.  Will you be coming to our wedding with Maria, Lenora?”

“That is what I would like to talk to you about. I’ve talked to Ginger and she wants to leave the decision up to you about something I’m proposing.”

“And that would be what?”

“Peter, I don’t travel.  What I would propose is that you have the wedding here at the villa.  I would see to bringing your family out without any cost to you or them.  Ginger has been working on it since Maria called her Sunday afternoon while you were traveling on the plane back here from the east. Your sister and her family are on board with the plans and Ginger’s father the same.

“Ginger called her mother, Ada.   She said Ada cried because she was to be included and she will attend.  Ginger hasn’t talked to your mother yet, but thinks she will jump at the chance to come out for a few days.”

Lenora was staring at me and I realized she was waiting for something.  “What?”

“Well, is this agreeable with you?”

“Lenora, of course and you overwhelm me.”

“Good, we will make plans then. I understand you are protestant, but you won’t mind if my priest conducts the ceremony will you?”

“I’d be honored.”

I was smiling.  Delores, Maria’s mother, Adoria, Fernando’s fiancée, Lenora of course, and Maria had Ginger on the phone discussing the wedding. I didn’t see where I was needed, and it was continuing on into the evening, so I left. My new home was on the way to my motel, so I drove by it.  I had a pride of ownership as I pulled away from there.

Soon after I got into my room the phone rang.  It was Ginger wanting to tell me what had been decided. She had managed to contact my mother and she also was thrilled that the wedding would take place in California. “Pete, I can’t believe this is happening to us.  Oh, I’m going to try so hard to make a suitable wife for you.  The people out in California are so far above what I am I won’t know how to act.”

“They are not above us.  Did you feel that way about Maria? Lenora is the driving force and I suspect the richest, but you can’t tell it by the way she treats people.  You’ll love her and she’ll immediately make you feel comfortable, I promise.”

“Okay, I guess.”

“Hey, we are pretty rich too … maybe not in money, although we are doing fine.  We have each other’s love. I’d say that counts above anything else.”

“You’re right. What are you going to do this weekend?”

“By Saturday, I will own the house we are to live in.  It is entirely empty.  I’ve ordered the power to be turned on and a land line phone installed.  The water will be on so I can start furnishing it anytime.  I’ll move in just as soon as it has a bed for me to sleep on.”

“Oh, dear, I was hoping I could furnish it.”

“That is what I wanted to hear.  Let me ask you, have you said anything about Maria living in the back apartment?”

“No not yet.  Why?”

“I thought maybe she and I would go look for a futon and I would sleep in that part of the house until you get here.  Then if you decide you want her living there, we would leave it for her.  You two are going to the same school and it will be convenient for both of you.”

“That’s a great idea.  Can you wait until I get out there before I decide for sure?”

“That’s what I will do. Hey, I think we should go to bed.  It is after midnight where you live.”

“I know, but just think in less than two months we can talk like this and then roll over and hold each other while we drift off to sleep.  Good night sweetheart, I love you.”

“Love you too, Ginger.”

                                            __________________

I called Maria Wednesday at dinner time. “Hi Maria, what are you doing Saturday?”

“Nothing, absolutely nothing.”

“Good.  Would you like to see my new house?”

“I’d love to.”

“Great.  Maybe if you have time you can help me pick out some furniture for the small apartment in the rear.  Ginger wants to furnish the main house, but I want to move in as soon as possible. I can make out in the little apartment.”

“What are you buying?”

“I thought a futon, a bureau, and a dresser. There is room for more, but that is the basics. The kitchenette will hold a folding-leaf table and two chairs.  Some of the appliances are already there in both the apartment and the main house.  The little apartment needs a couple things, but I can make do in there until Ginger gets here.”

“I’d love to see your new home.  Give me your address and I’ll meet you early. Is it okay if I tell Ginger what we are up to? She won’t be jealous will she?”

“No, it is her idea.”

I passed on the address. “See you then.”

Maria drove in just before 9:00 Saturday morning and I showed her around the house and lot.  She was impressed with both the interior and the exterior. I saved the back rooms for last and supplied a pencil and paper for her to make notes.

“Pete, I talked to Ginger.  She said for me to have you buy what I would think you should have. She wants you comfortable.  You know the way this is laid out I think you should go for a full bedroom set in the bedroom. It is big enough for a queen size bed, a dresser, and a bureau and two night stands.  It will fit into your living quarters if she is satisfied with what I decide and you won’t have to buy another one.”

“Okay, she probably told you what she likes, but I get to pick out the kitchen furniture.”

“Oh, no, I have to pass on that too.” I laughed and said okay. It didn’t take us that long to purchase the bedroom furniture. There were some appliances for the kitchenette area.  I started picking out the more bizarre looking items.  This way I determined what Maria preferred. The small sink was white enamel so we matched the cook stove and bought an apartment sized refrigerator to match. 

Neither of us saw what we liked for the table and chairs. Maria stated, “Pete, you’re an architect, design something.”  I took the pad of paper and quickly sketched out a counter along the short wall. There was room for four tall stools for seating.  This left the small kitchen with more room to move around in.

The bathroom was small.  No bathtub, just a small shower stall. “Pete what can we do in here?  There is nothing.” The only thing I like about this is the pale green color on the walls.”

“That makes it simple then.  I’ll have a carpenter build storage place for the towels and soap and toilet paper.  I can use the top of it for personal things like shaving gear etc.  I think I can match the paint for the cupboard, or it won’t take long to repaint everything.”

“Perfect. I love it. Pete, you know there is still room to put a futon on the other end of the room where the kitchenette is. As it is now, you either have to sit on the bed or on a stool.  Can you afford that much?”

“I can.  That’s a good idea.”

“Ginger said you would need a woman’s point of view to survive comfortably. I think you are all set. You’ll hate to move into the main house when Ginger gets here. I hope I find a place to live as nice as this is going to be.”  I didn’t say anything. I would let Ginger put it up to Maria to live in this apartment when the time came.

“I’ll see if I can get it done for next weekend.  I’ll own the house completely by then.  Why don’t you come down and look at it? Is your mother ever free?  I’d like her to see my new home, so bring her with you. I believe Ginger intends to ask both of you to help her shop for the main house as soon as she gets here.”

“Mom would love to.  I would too and Adoria will want to come and give her advice.  What colors do you prefer for a scheme?”

“Whatever Ginger wants. The only thing I hope she doesn’t go for is pink.  I say that, but I suppose I won’t object.”

“I don’t think Ginger is a pink person.  If she is I’ll try to dissuade her.”

“No, don’t do that.  I can live with it.”

“I know, because you love her.”

“You got that right.”

Chapter Nine

Ginger’s prom was coming up.  Mom was back from her honeymoon and relieved that Ginger had been okay staying alone while she was away. Immediately Mom went about getting a gown for her to wear. I was party to all what went on because Maria, Ginger, and I were a triangle connected by the internet.

Benny Eden was Ginger’s escort of record. He was taking her and knew he would be dancing constantly with others of their classmates.  He planned on having his own girlfriend coming too, knowing in the large crowd no one would think anything of which girl he was squiring.

I wanted so to hold Ginger in my arms, I schemed to be there.  It was Lenora who made it happen.  She called me on Wednesday. “Pete, Fernando is traveling to Minneapolis Friday morning.  He is only staying the night, returning late Saturday. Would you like to see your fiancée in her prom dress?”

“Lenora, you’re a sweetheart. I love you.”

“This time Pete, I didn’t arrange the flight only for you, but I did know you would love to see your girl all dressed up.  Fernando will pick you up at your motel room early and you will be seeing Ginger in a few short hours from then.” I couldn’t thank Lenora enough.

I knocked on Mom’s door about eleven that morning. “Pete, what are you doing here?”

“I wanted to see Ginger before she went to the prom. Fernando had to come for a meeting at headquarters. I have to go back tomorrow afternoon. What time is Benny picking her up?”

“He’s coming here about four.  They have a dinner date at six. His regular girl friend, Freda, is going to dinner with them. When the dance begins Benny will escort Ginger in and then skin out to get Freda. I wish you could get into the dance.”

“I will somehow. I’ll talk to Benny when he gets here and we’ll figure out something. If I can’t get inside, Ginger and I will dance on the patio. I’ve dreamed of her in my arms.”

I was able to lie down after lunch and go to sleep. I heard voices when I awoke.  It was two girls laughing.  Then I heard Benny’s voice too.  Mom said, “Ginger, it is time you were getting dressed. You had better take a shower. Be careful you don’t mess up your hair.”

“Okay, Harriet.  Oh, I wish Pete was here.”

She was talking over her shoulder as she came into the room. Ginger was shucking her top. When it came over her head, she was staring right at me about three feet from where I was sitting on the bed. I had my arms open and Ginger came into them. I was smothered with kisses while Ginger was screaming, laughing, and crying all at the same time.  The door opened and Freda, whom I didn’t know, was looking at us.  Mom was laughing and Benny was laughing.  Mom had told him I was here.

Ginger shoo’ed everyone out. I watched my love get ready for her shower, as I explained how I was able to be here. “Pete, you’re going to be here for the weekend aren’t you?”

“I have to leave at noon tomorrow. I get to take you to the dance tonight and to sleep with you afterward.”

“Great, Freda will be so pleased.  She wasn’t at all happy having to share Benny with me. I know who the chaperones are, so we won’t have any trouble getting you in. Pete, please talk to Benny.  If you stay here I might decide to skip the dance entirely.  Tell me aren’t I tempting you just a little?” Of course she was. She was talking to me without a stitch of cloth on.

I didn’t see Tony because he was working.  Mom and Freda went in to get Ginger dressed.  Freda had her dress with her.  When they both came out they were sparkling beautiful. Before this, Benny asked me if I ever saw Maria.

“I see her occasionally.  She helped me pick out some furniture recently.”

“I think about her sometimes. She is one hot chick.  You must be tempted.”

“I’m not, although I agree she is a lovely person.” Benny had called ahead and had the table reservation changed to two couples instead of for the three seats he had reserved previously.

When it came time, I waited until last to order. I asked the waiter, “Do you have hotdogs and spaghettios?” This cracked Ginger up and she burst out laughing for she remembered serving me this the night we met.  Light was shining in her eyes. We were just so happy to be together.

When we reached the hall where the dance was being held, Ginger introduced me to her friends as her fiancé. The band was tuning up and I looked at all of the young ladies in their gowns. I looked over to where the chaperones were gathered.  I remembered Mrs. Rosenburg, one of my math teachers. As all women do, Ginger and her friends headed to the powder room, leaving me at the punch table.

Benny and I stood there, just waiting for our dates to return. “Peter Brown?”

“Hello Mrs. Rosenburg.”

“Peter, are you here as a chaperone or as a teacher? The crowd is so big I didn’t see you come in.”

“Neither.  I’m dating one of this year’s students. We are to be married the first of next month. I live in California and had a chance to be here for the dance.”

“Which student?”

“Ginger Adams, do you know her?”

“I do. Ginger’s desk is in my home room. She has been like a rose bud opening up and blossoming into a beautiful flower.   I have never seen a young girl change so much in just one year. It must be you who has been the cause.”

“I don’t think so. She was a troubled girl when I met her.  I really haven’t seen that much of her. My mother was troubled as well.  I think I would have to give mother most of the credit.  I will say every time we see each other we have recognized we were meant for each other.”

“You know you may be dating royalty.  She is one of the nominees for Prom Queen tonight. So Pete, are you employed and doing what?”

“I am.  I became an architect and I’m working at it. I have two projects I am involved in. One is a church building and the other is a replica of an English Abbey.  The owner is having the Abbey constructed to house a pub and a fine dining room with dancing in both. It will also house a bakery, a winery and a brewery.  I was sent to England for two months last year researching what the old monasteries were like back in the eleventh century. It has a dream job for me.”

“That is exciting.  Ginger will be with you?”

“She is going to a culinary institute which is near our home learning to become a bread and cake baker.  The owner of the Abbey has promised her employment when she graduates.”  I looked up and Ginger was coming toward me.  “Here she comes now.”

Ginger stood talking with Mrs. Rosenburg until the band began playing a waltz set. We made our excuses and we whirled away in each other’s arms. Ginger was popular among her classmates and danced every dance … fast and slow.  Most of the slow ones with me. “Ginger, you are the most beautiful woman here this evening.”

“Thank you Pete, it is you who makes me glow.” I just hugged my love a little tighter.

It was right after the bands intermission when there was a drum roll to get everyone’s attention.  The class president was ready to announce the king and queen who had been chosen to fill the court. Four boys and four girls slowly gathered on the stage where the band was set up.  The Third Prince and Princess were named.  The group shuffled until those two stood side by side. Ginger was named First Princess and a boy made his way to her.  The attention was on the remaining boy and girl and they were crowned King and Queen. 

These two made their way out onto the dance floor as the music started up.  Ginger’s partner and she made their way to where I was standing.  Along the way another girl joined them.  This was the first Prince’s girl friend.  Ginger came into my arms as I said, “You should have been Queen.  You were easily the most beautiful.”

“I made sure I wouldn’t be.  I told everyone I would abdicate if chosen.  You’re my King now and forever. The girl who won was a friend of the class president.  I might not have won anyway.”

“I’ll always think you would have.”

“That’s my King.”  We made our way over and I was introduced to the King and Queen. We exchanged partners for the next dance. Ginger and I danced a couple more rounds and then we made our way to the exit.  Benny ran up to me and I shook his hand thanking him for being on hand to squire Ginger if I hadn’t been able to make the dance.  We left and made our way home.

We were soon cuddled in bed.  What a wonderful feeling to hold the one you loved in your arms. Ginger had to tell me all about the plans for our wedding which were coming up in just a couple of weeks.  We snuggled together and put off being intimate until morning.

Ginger prepared breakfast and then we went over to see Mom and tell her what a great time we had at the prom.  Tony had the day off so I had a chance to talk to him.  This was the first time I had seen him since he and Mom were married. He was a little worried about how to act at our wedding and I assured him not to worry. He had met Fernando and Adoria.  Fernando’s mother, Lenora would see that he was comfortable.

Too soon I had to meet Fernando at the airport and leave my sweetheart at the gate.  Not much longer and we would be together all of the time. It couldn’t happen soon enough for me. A long distant relationship sucked.

I was quiet and pensive sitting next to Fernando.  “How was the prom, Pete?”

“All that we could have asked for. Ginger was in the queen’s court. I truly believe she would have been queen if she hadn’t warned the judges she would abdicate. Needless to say she was greatly surprised I was able to come and be with her. Thank you Fernando, for taking the trouble to make it happen.”

“Yes, well, Mother suggested it to me. You’ve picked a wonderful woman for a wife. Now if Maria can do as well in picking a mate as you two have for each other, my sister will be ecstatic.  I understand Maria is going to the same school as Ginger. Maybe Ginger can continue to watch her back.”

“Maria has matured greatly since we’ve become acquainted.”

“I know. Actually I feel as if I have too. Well I had meetings all morning so I’m going to see if I can nap a little.”

“Me too.”

Fernando dropped me off at my motel. This was the weekend that Maria and her mother were going to help decorate and organize the small apartment. It had to be done, but I’m glad I had the chance to take Ginger to the prom.  I would have given up a lot more if I had to. The prom took precedent.

Work was picking up.  I was told this happened every year.  It had happened last year and that was what caused me to be taken on as an intern with the firm. A lot had happened in the last year. I had found not only love, but my lost sister as well. Who would have thought last year Mother would be married within a year? So much had changed and the best one was coming up soon!

                                          ___________________

Sunday morning Maria, Delores and Adoria appeared about ten.  They had several boxes of kitchen utensils, towels for the kitchen and bathroom and even things like aspirin and mouthwash for the bath cabinet. I had brought most of the little items that I used in the motel with me before they got there.  The stuff they brought was of a higher quality than mine, and told me I didn’t need my old stuff so I dinged it.

To me name brand goods didn’t mean that much to me and I had always purchased the store brands. The electric can opener and a new coffee maker I’ll admit was very welcomed. When they left I stayed right there.  Tonight would be the first night in my new home. I’d give up my motel room tomorrow at noon. The bed and other items I had ordered would be delivered here at three.  I would get a half day of work in.  So many details!  At least the wedding was being taken care of by all the women involved.

I was going to sleep on the floor tonight on some blankets I had in my car. I laughed when still awake at ten, so uncomfortable I headed out to an all night mall that sold camping equipment.  I came back and blew up the camping mattress. By midnight I was finally able to sleep.

The futon was delivered in one piece, but I had to put the bed together. I had everything in its place by eight that night.  Tired, I went out for a meal. My cell rang when I was getting out of my car.  “Pete, you haven’t called.  What have you been doing?” I explained how busy I had been and how tired I was.  I promised I would call for a lengthy message tomorrow night because I knew how late it was for Ginger with the time difference.

I awoke fairly early and not wanting Ginger to wait for evening, I rang her before she was off to school. I had a warning for her about how busy I was in the office and that I would have to work some during the time I had planned on a short honeymoon.

“Pete, that’s okay.  I’ll be with you every night and I want to furnish the house.  I’ll be busy too.” There was a pause, “I wanted to ask you, are you feeling left out on planning the wedding? Maria and somebody call every evening about it and there seems to be some little change in plan every time. She tells me this is going to be the wedding of the century.  I kind of wish we had just gone to the justice of the peace and had the rite performed.”

“I know what you mean.  Ginger, tell me though, aren’t you glad your mother and father will be at the wedding?  I know I’m happy that my mother and sister are going to be here.”

“I am thrilled my family will be there for it. It is just that I want you all to my self.”

“Three weeks from now by the time you begin classes you will have me as your own. Our home will be all furnished and together and you will be starting classes the following week.  We will settle into a routine at that time. There will be other things we will have to take care of and we can do different things. Thinking back, since we first became intimate, do you realize that for at least half that time you and I have not spent that much time in bed … or even together?”

“Are you complaining?”

“No, of course not, but I want to do things and travel and see things. California is a big state and full of history.  I imagine Lenora can fill us in on the history of her family.  Won’t that be interesting?”

“Pete, it will be fun to do things with you.  I’d like to walk across the Golden Gate Bridge.  Is that possible?”

“I think so. I’ll check into it.  That is what I mean when I say we can experience things together.  Broaden our horizons, so-to-speak. Someday I want to return to England and have you meet Jim Hughes and his wife Arlie.  We can go and view the original Walsingham Priory that the Abbey is copied from while there. Some day, I’m going to send Jim a picture of us standing in front of this one that I helped build.  He helped too and I’ll certainly let him know how much. For now, it’s off to school for you.”

“One week left of High School and then I’ll see you on Monday. We’ll be married on Tuesday, June first. Pete I’m going to think about you all day.  I’ll call you this evening. Love and kisses.”

“Love to you too, sweetheart.”

We spoke every evening. Jack Gibbons, my mentor, finally gave me the promise that he would be best man. He asked if there was anything that he could do for me before the wedding. I couldn’t think of anything right off.  Would he contact Ginger to see if there was anything she needed doing?  He agreed that he would and promised to be here two days early. I reminded him that Lenora Lopez would pick up the cost of his ticket. He informed me it wasn’t necessary.

                                            __________________

“Pete, we’re in trouble and may not be able to get married.  That is if my dad and Lenora can’t get it straightened out. It is all because I’m a month too young.”

This was a call from Ginger to my office. “What’s the problem, sweetheart?  I thought everything was covered.”

“Pete, we need a California marriage license and Dad has to appear with me to apply for the license before the county clerk to verify that I have his permission to marry. Also we have to have pre-marriage counseling and the paperwork that says I have permission has to be viewed. And last, we both have to appear before the county clerk together for the license.

“Ginger, it looks as if I have fallen down on my duty to you as your prospective husband.”

“No, it was me.  I said I would take care of everything.”

“It doesn’t matter who is responsible, but I totally forgot about the license and it would appear magically out of thin air. Do you think your father will be okay if you move in with me until we can get this straightened out?”

“I know he will.  Next week I’m moving in with you married or not.”

“No big deal then. Let me call Lenora and see if she has any suggestions.”

“Thank you, Pete.  I was too embarrassed when I thought of it last night to call or mention it to her. Oh I wish I was with you right now.  I miss you so much.”

“I miss you too. Next Monday we will be together.  I love you.  I’ll call you this evening. Lenora will think of something.”

I had barely hung up the phone when my desk light went on again. “Peter, this is Lenora Lopez calling. This is concerning your wedding plans. I do believe I have everything planned as to the order of when each step is to happen and the end of it will have you and Ginger walking out of the church as husband and wife.”

“Lenora, I was just about to call you. Ginger just called all in a panic and I’m taking the blame for forgetting the most important part of us becoming husband and wife.”

Lenora broke in, “You mean like getting the license to wed?”

“Yes, that.  I don’t know how I can get the license on time.  All of the people will be here next week and if we don’t have the license, it can’t happen.”

“Yes it can.  I’ve arranged everything. You will be getting wed two days later than you planned, that’s all.  It will happen on Thursday of next week, not on Tuesday. I said I would arrange everything. This isn’t the first time I have had to prevent a wedding disaster.  My oldest son had the same thing happen.

“So, everyone will still arrive on Monday.  Mr. Adams and Ginger will appear before a judge who is a friend of mine on Tuesday. That will be in his chambers at 9:00 a.m. I have already contacted Mr. Adams as to what he needs to convince the judge to grant the waver. In the afternoon, shortly after lunch, you and Ginger will meet a priest here at the villa and listen to him explain what it takes to be a compatible couple for the rest of your lives. I’m not sure how long this will take, but I was assured that it will be completed by dinner that evening.

“Ginger has all of the documents she needed to transfer to a different school a year ago so Harriet assures me.  She will have them with her and you have your passport and your picture ID to present yourselves in the county clerk’s office early Wednesday morning.  That may take all morning because you go in and have to take a number. One of the clerks will issue the license as soon as they are satisfied that the documents are in order.

“Just to be safe, it might be a good idea if Mr. Adams is with you.  I don’t think he will mind from what he has expressed while I have been conversing with him. I understand your stepfather will be holding a rehearsal dinner that evening after the rehearsal. Maria will take Ginger in charge at that time and you will not see Ginger again until she comes down the aisle at 10:00 Thursday morning.”

“Lenora.  I don’t know what to say.  You are a life saver.  Our marriage would have got off to a rocky start if you hadn’t stepped in and rescued us.”

“Peter, you will have rough times in your life. You will work through them if you love each other enough. Don’t forget, it was I who took all the planning out of your hands, so I am some at fault. It was easy for me to correct because I had been through this before and I knew people whom I could ask at a moment’s notice to help me. 

“Let’s say no more about it. I do have a call in to Ginger to call me as soon as possible when she has a free moment.  I want to relieve her mind. Getting married is a trying time.  I want it to be as anxiety free for the man I have come to know and would be proud to have as a grandson.”

“Lenora, you are a wonder. I hold much love for you.”

“The feeling is mutual. Enough of this, I’m sure Ginger will be calling you before the day is over.  Bye now.” I could get choked up over knowing this great lady.

Lenora had arranged a flight for everyone to arrive late Sunday evening. I understood that my boss at the firm in Minneapolis was to be with them, Tony and mother, Ginger and her mother, Randy and Wendy and the two boys, Roberta, Robin and Wendy. These people would be staying with the Lopez family … not all at the villa, but distributed among Lenora’s six children. Ginger, well I knew where she would be until Wednesday night anyway.

As expected Ginger called, “Pete, I have finished my finals.  It was difficult to concentrate, but I know I’ve passed all of them.  My classmates know I’m leaving at the end of this week and that I’m to be married next Thursday.  Benny and Freda told a couple of other friends and it was soon all over my class.  One of them said my getting married was a good way to get out of the final and boring sessions of winding up my high school life. I can say I will miss some of my classmates, but I was only in the class this last year, so it isn’t as if we had gone all four years together.”

“Ginger, have you had any regrets about leaving school early.”

“No.  I wouldn’t have done it if I wasn’t getting married.  I’m so anxious to begin my life with you. I’m almost as anxious to meet Lenora. With us forgetting about getting the license would have spoiled this for you, but I would have made it up to you somehow.”

“It didn’t happen so forget it. Things are going to be wonderful for us.  I’m a little anxious too, but just because I want to show you what I have been working on.  In a couple of years you may be working at the Abbey.  The construction has progressed to where the cranes are going to be lifting the roof rafters on next week.  You then will see what size and scope of the building will look like.”

“I can’t wait.”

I had no sooner put the phone down when I heard, “Hey Pete, are you free?”

“Hi Jack.  I didn’t expect to see you until next week.  The wedding isn’t until next Thursday.”

“I know, but I’m here to review the work on the Lopez construction. I also need to look at how you are coming on the progression with the church’s plans.”

“Is there a problem.”

“God, no.  I just thought you would like to be out of the office a few minutes early.  We can even go get drunk if you prefer. We have to eat too.”  Jack laughed. “You do know that the groom is the most useless part of a wedding?”

“I’m finding that out. Let me file what I’m working on and I’m good to leave. This is my last day at work until after the wedding.  I have the following week off as well. You want to look over the paper work on the church while I’m finishing this up?”

“Nah, I’ll catch it the first of the week. What’s the new switchboard operator’s name? Would you introduce me, I’d like to meet her?”

“It’s Joan Mathews. She is a widow and nice. I had lunch with her a week ago and told her all about you.  She has been invited to the wedding. I told her that you were my best man and mentor, and that I would have you ask her for the first dance.”

“Taking on a lot there, aren’t you, son?”

I laughed, saying, “Actually I didn’t say that, but she won’t know many people yet because she is so new here.  I would like it if you did, though.”

“I’ll check her out while you’re cleaning up here. You’re officially on vacation as soon as you do.”

“Great.”

Jack came back just as I finished. “I’m taking you out to dinner tonight. I’ve already made reservations. It’ll give us a chance to talk shop a little and relax. I understand you have bought a new house to bring your bride to?”

“I have.  We can swing by there sometime before I tie the knot.”  You do know that the Lopez family is providing my wedding?”

“I do and you should let them.  You’ve done much for them.”

“How do you know that?”

“The head of the firm is married into the family. I think his daughter married one of the son’s of the matriarch, Lenora.”

“I know and I’ve met them at various events.  Lenora Lopez told me they were connected to the firm.”

“You should also know that the boss is pretty impressed with you. I think what has impressed him the most is not only in your work but the fact you haven’t tried to trade on his or on your connection with Lenora in any way to advance yourself.”

“I would never do that.”

“They are aware of that fact.”

“So did you introduce yourself to Joan?”

“I did.  If you would wait a few minutes more she’ll be going to dinner with us.”

“Great, she is really nice.”  We had dinner together.  It wasn’t long before I began to feel as if I was the third wheel of the trio. As we were getting ready to leave the restaurant, I said, “Jack, if you would swing by the office so I can get my car, I think I’ll head on home.”

“Pete’s, it’s early yet.  I thought we might go to a club and have a few drinks.”

Joan spoke up, “I have to get my car too. Jack, I know of a nice club and they have a great dance band and I like to dance.  Pete isn’t much for partying, I’ve heard.”

“I know he is all business. Say, Pete, if you are going to be home and if Joan can find our way there, maybe we’ll drop in on you later.  You ought to have finished talking to Ginger by that time.  That’s what you wanted to do isn’t it?”

“Guilty, but do you blame me?”

“Not at all. Joan, Pete is marrying the nicest girl you will ever meet.  You’ll like her when you meet at the wedding.”

“I’m sure I will.”

I headed home wondering if they would show.  They did and they had had a few drinks, but were mostly happy at having a good time dancing.  They didn’t stay long.  Jack had to go back to the motel that the firm furnished for when people from the headquarters were in town. He said he would be around about ten in the morning to see how much progress had been made on the Abbey. “Pete, I was part of it at the beginning and am naturally interested.”

“Jack or Pete, I haven’t seen it. If one of you would show me around, I’ll meet you there.”

“Better yet, Joan, I’ll meet you for breakfast and I’ll drive you.  How about that? ”

“Come have breakfast with me. I make a mean bunch of waffles.  My daughter and grandson will be there.  They always come on Saturday morning.”

“I like waffles.” I didn’t know Joan’s history, but I knew Jack had lost his wife several years ago.  He was ten years older than Joan, but friends were where you found them.

Joan and Jack were already at the site when I arrived.  They were wandering around.  There was no actual construction being performed but several men were about.  One was the general contractor along with some of the men from the subcontractors standing in a group talking with Jack.  Joan was standing by listening to them.  She saw me and came over as I got out of the car.

“Hi, Pete, Jack is getting filled in on how the work is progressing.  Your name keeps coming up.”

“In what context? The general contractor thinks I am too young for the job.”

“That may be, but the subcontractors don’t feel that way. They say you are on top of everything and any glitches are minor and you solve the problems like a pro. What’s your secret?”

“Being an architect has been my whole short life. I personally don’t have that much experience because I am young. This firm that I am a part of has been in business a long time and they have men like Jack working for them.  You can’t guess how many times I get on the phone and request assistance from Jack or another architect at headquarters here or in Minneapolis. I admit I give this project special attention because it is my first. 

“Not only that, I know the people who are building it personally.  Wait until you meet Senora Lenora Lopez at my wedding. She is one grand lady.”

“What did you have the most problem with in designing this massive structure?”

“Napa Valley has its problem with being in an area where earthquakes can and do happen. Always there are difficulties in the permitting process. My advantage in this was that the university had a special program to address the dangers here in California.

“The problems are not only of the building shaking apart, but in the disruption of the utilities. Fires are almost sure to happen when gas lines are snapped. I gave the class particular attention so when it came time to use the knowledge I was well versed on the stringent requirements. Our permit application wasn’t perfect, but the defects in it we hadn’t addressed were easily fixed. You know when I took that class I didn’t even have a job.  I was hired by the firm at a job fair just before leaving the University.”

“And look where you are now.”

“How come you began working at the firm?”

“Lost my husband awhile back. There wasn’t much insurance and I needed to find something.  I was laid off from a Dot Com company about the time my husband died. The company where I worked went belly up shortly after. I’ve been searching for something and ended up here.  I have an apartment with my daughter and her family, so I’m fine now.  Last night was the first time I’ve been dancing. I was going to ask you about Jack, but here he comes.”

“I’ll talk to you at work sometime.”

Jack approached.  “So kid, this is it, huh?”

“This is it. As you can see the excavation for the Bistro is finished and the forms for the center piers are going in.  I know the general contractor doesn’t like me, but for all his bullshit he is doing a credible job, but what do I know?”

“You know a lot, but then so does he.  He is on the ‘A’ list of contractors to bid on the church you are involved in so you may be working with him again.”

“We’ve have had our differences.”

“Maybe he was testing you. I also understand he didn’t rattle you.”

“Nope.” We walked around in and amongst the piles of construction material.

“Peter, what is that great mountain of stone for?”

“Joan, that’s stone to fashion the front of the building so it looks like an old English Abbey. There will be a steel framework inside of what you see.  That is something the original didn’t have and the stone in front of the original is still standing. I’m hoping the artisans that will be laying the stone are half as good as the men were back in the 1100’s.”

“This must cost a lot to build?”

“I’d say so.  The firm went into this on a cost plus basis.  So far the client hasn’t quibbled and I don’t expect he will either.”

“Nice.”

Just then, my cell phone jingled. “Pete.”

“Pete, this is Maria.  Where are you?”

“I’m at the construction site of the Abbey with Jack from the home office.”

“Oh, we thought you would be home at your new house.”

“I’m not, but I can be shortly.  Who are the ‘we’ you are talking about?”

“My Mom and Adoria.  We wanted to make sure your place was ready for Ginger when she gets here.”

“I’ll be there in forty minutes. I’m finished here.”

“Okay, see you then.”

“Jack and Joan, I have company at home. Is it okay to leave you two?

“Sure, take care of your company. I don’t think I’m needed until Wednesday when the rehearsal takes place.  You have my number.  Call and I’ll be present.”

“Great, but I’ll be calling you before then.  Ginger will be staying with me, so plan on coming by on Monday.  You don’t have to come alone either.”  I smiled at Jack and then at Joan.  That was a hint that she come with him.

“Thanks, Pete, expect us.  Joan just has to meet your bride.”

“I’m so looking forward to meeting her.”

I pulled into the driveway.  There was one car there.  Maria had the front door open and stood there waiting for me. “Come in this door. “Mom and Adoria have been thinking about what is needed for you and Ginger to set up housekeeping.”

I stepped into the living room. “Surprise!” The room was full of people. Ginger came into my arms, almost knocking me over. Mom was next and then Roberta holding Amy. Tony stood back and finally had a chance to shake my hand. Randy and Wendy were here with the twins.

Roberta spoke, “Robin will be flying in Wednesday evening and Ada will be on the same plane.”

Ginger added, “I saw Mom before leaving.  She had to work this week.  Robin is covering for my dad, but they will be here to see us get married. Lenora arranged a small plane to bring us out together. We just arrived a little bit ago. The limo that brought us from the airport is parked down the street. Pete, I’ve missed you so.”

I stared at Ginger.  “God, I love you.  I swear you are more beautiful than you were just a few weeks ago.”

Maria broke in, “We have this all arranged. That’s why the limo is still available. We are meeting at Grandmother’s for the evening.  We’ll decide then where everyone will stay for the duration.”

“I know where Ginger will be staying until Wednesday evening.  I’ll let her stay somewhere else the night before we are married.”

Delores, Maria’s Mom, spoke, “That’s a given.  Peter, is the house ready to move furniture into it?  I was thinking we might go shopping tomorrow.  We might even be able to get a bed set up by tomorrow night and then someone of your family can stay in the back apartment if you wish.”

“It is unless Ginger wants to change something.”

“Well, you and Ginger decide before dinner tonight. We’ll see you all at Mother Lenora’s at that time.”

Ginger asked, “Is it all right for Maria to stay and help me decide?”

“If that is what you would like.  Peter may have other things on his mind.”

I knew Ginger would want Maria here.  I had got onto that she was enamored with one of escorts and wanted Ginger to hear all about him away from her family. “No, I want Maria to stay.  That is if Lenora will set aside some time to get acquainted with Ginger tonight.”

“I’m sure she will. She knows Ginger needs time with you today.  I don’t know about Maria, though.”

“We’re fine with her being here.  She is our closest friend.”

“Okay then.  I’ll have the limo follow me to the Lopez compound with your family.”

When everyone, but Maria left, I went in and we lay on the bed with Ginger in the middle between me and Maria.  Ginger gave attention to what Maria had to say about the young man who was going to be one of my groomsman and escort. I had met him once and was asked to include him. Made no difference to me as long as Ginger was present.

“So who is this person who is in our wedding party?”

“Ginger, he is son to the man who grows Uncle Fernando’s grapes. He is about Pete’s age and very quiet, not ever saying much.  His name is Rafael Santos and he is a hunk. He is a wonderful dancer.  My grandmother has met him and approves.”

“He must be okay then.”

“He is.  Oh, I’m so excited about you and Pete being married. Ginger, I promise I won’t interfere, but I’m so glad we will be going to school together.  We’re going to have so much fun during the day and you will have Pete at night.”

We stood there looking at each other. “Say, guys, I’m going to take a walk and look at the neighborhood. Pete, how long should it take?”

“Maria, not more than a half hour. Just long enough for us to hug each other.  We probably won’t stay long at your grandmother’s tonight, but she will understand. We will say our real hello’s when we get back here.”

Maria giggled and headed out the door.  “Ginger, come and I’ll show you were I have been sleeping in the back apartment.  I’ve thought about you every night, you know.”

“No more than I have been thinking about you, Pete.” We only paused as we passed through the kitchenette for Ginger to glance around before we went in and landed on the bed.  Ginger rolled on top of me.

“Pete, it is just three days shy of a year when we first met.  It has to be kismet that I had the courage to knock on a stranger’s car window and ask to sit with you until it was safe for me to go home.  I had never been treated so nice by anyone before that night. That includes my parents and my so-called friends. What did you see in me that made you be so nice to me?”

“I don’t know.  It seemed as if you were off track and also in the back of my mind I wondered what had happened to Roberta. I guess I was afraid Roberta had gone wild and I wanted to prevent you from going down that same path. And then there was the worry about my mother and her situation.”

“Not many people would have even thought about my problem on top of their own.  That’s what I love about you. You’re focused on how to make the world better for those you know.”

“I don’t think I’m focused. I don’t think about it that much.”

“Maybe not, but you are aware of how things could be better. Pete, I don’t want to talk right now.  Hold me please, and run your hands over me. How I have longed for your touch.”

“We don’t have much time.”

“Enough, Maria will knock.  She can’t get in anyway.  I locked the door.” No we didn’t go all the way, but we did get familiar again with each other’s bodies.  We were sitting in the kitchen when Maria knocked.

Chapter Ten

“You guys look so innocent.” 

Ginger giggled,

“We are now, but I don’t know about tomorrow morning. Maria, let’s go, I want to meet your family.  Mostly I want to meet your grandmother.”

I spoke up, “I’ll drive and you two girls can sit in back.”

“Pete said that so he can keep his hands from wandering..  Actually it is so I’ll keep my hands off him.”

“We know that.”  Ginger was now questioning Maria what she had been doing. Maria still had until the week after the wedding to graduate. There were no classes as such, but some activities that should be completed before the day to put on her cap and gown and walk out into the world.

I positioned my rear view mirror so I could glance at Ginger.  She soon realized what I had done and smiled when we caught each other’s eye. It didn’t seem long before I drove up in front of the villa.  “Come Ginger, meet my grandmother.  She is looking forward to meeting you.  She may show a little jealousy because she thinks the world of Pete. She credits him with all kind of good deeds.  She is right in that so no one blames her.”

One of Lenora’s grandsons took the keys to my car and drove it away as we stepped out. I followed the two women into where Lenora was waiting for us.  She rose from the chair where she had been resting. Tall and elegant she greeted Ginger as Maria introduced her. She kissed both on the cheek and did the same to me and I received my usual hug.

“My, aren’t you beautiful.  No wonder Peter fell in love with you.”

“If I am beautiful, it is because of Pete. I have matured so much in the last year even I can’t believe it. Pete has made no demands on me, but with his subtle comments and advice he has challenged me to become what you see.”

“I can believe that.  Look what he has done with my sometimes wayward grand daughter. A lot of the credit should go to you as well.  I often despaired of her ever growing into a young woman I could be proud of. Look at her now, though.  She is ready to graduate from high school and has set herself a goal to become an integral part of one of the family businesses. Again it is from the example you and Peter set that has accomplished this.”

“You give us too much credit, Lenora.”

“Whatever, Peter.  Come we’ll go in so you can join your family.  We’ll be dining here in the villa this evening, but for now you will want to get together with your mother and sister and reconnect with Ginger’s family.  I heard two young boys asking when you were going to get here. Oh, and there was one sweet little girl wanting to know where her Uncle Pete was.”

Mom whispered to me that she felt out of her element here before we sat down for dinner. “I know, Mom, I felt the same the first time I was invited here. Just be yourself and Lenora will make you comfortable.”  I was right for Lenora had Mother and Tony beside her on the end of the table. Ginger was on the outside next to Mom where they could speak easily.

Right after dinner Maria took Ginger over to where she lived to show her own home. It was just across the way and they wouldn’t be gone long. Fernando cornered me about Ginger and Maria going to the same institution to learn a trade.

“Pete, you know I am going to hire a well known chef to open up the Abbey? He will be hiring for the different positions.  The best I can do is to urge my chef to give them both a chance to see what they can do.”

“Fernando, that is as it should be.  I will speak for Ginger and in a way I could speak for Maria too.  I have faith that both will come out of the institute in the top five percent of their class. I predict they will be an asset to any chef you engage. The Abbey will be ready to open shortly after they graduate and will be anxious to put their knowledge to work.”

“I hope you are right.  I would hate to disappoint Maria.  It would actually bother me more if Ginger wasn’t hired.”

“Why is that?”

“Because I would lose you as a friend and have done so much for me.”

“Fernando, may I remind you that my career and Ginger’s are entirely separate. I am old enough to know that everything I wish for isn’t going to happen and I know Ginger feels the same way.  We both had major disappointments in our young lives. That is why we are with each other and together we will face life and be able to handle whatever problems occur. Ginger will be well trained in her chosen field so if she isn’t employed at the Abbey it won’t devastate her. If I’m assigned somewhere else in my field, she would have the option of following me.  We have already discussed this.”

“That is a relief to know.  I was just giving you a head’s up if her being employed at the Abbey was her only plan.  That might leave just Maria for me to deal with.”

“Ginger and Maria are friends.  She just might follow Ginger if she is employed elsewhere.”

“Yes, I suppose that could happen.” I looked up and Maria and Ginger were returning.

“Pete, you have to play with the kids, they’re asking for you. Everybody is together and I’ve met everyone.”  Ginger took my hand and when I came through the doorway, the twins and Amy headed for me.

My niece, Amy, usually shy, grabbed my hand and led me over to a gaggle of kids belonging to the Lopez family.  I knew a couple of them by sight.  “Uncle Peter, sit on the floor with us.” I sat down on the floor amongst them.

I had been setup when suddenly Maria and Ginger shouted, “Pig pile,” and the kids all landed on me.  I was totally buried with them squirming and laughing all over me. 

Lenora finally said, “Enough, children, let Peter get up now.” The Lopez kids immediately backed away from me.  Gram and Great-gram’s word was law. “Maria, run into my apartment and open the drawer to the sideboard.  You will find a couple boxes of chocolates. Bring them here for the little ones.  Peter gets the first piece.”

Randy spoke up, “We’ll leave you two alone tonight and tomorrow.  Also by us arriving a few days early it gives you one more day to be with family.  Ada and Robin will be here Wednesday. It wouldn’t be right to change Senora Lopez’s agenda in obtaining your license to marry so we will keep to that schedule. Tuesday morning we visit the judge so we can get the waiver to marry on Thursday. Tuesday afternoon you two will have a meeting with the priest. I have been assured there won’t be a problem.

“I think we will have the license in hand in plenty of time. Wednesday will be the rehearsal with the dinner in the evening. On Fernando’s recommendation, Tony has reserved an establishment for the dinner and approved the menu. I’ve left the wedding reception in the capable hands of the Lopez family.  This should be a memorable wedding for my daughter and her husband. At this time I would like to thank Senora Lopez and her family for finding rooms and transportation for us while we are here.”

We split up shortly after this and returned to our home because the kids were all tired. I took Ginger through the back apartment where we where quartered until the main house was furnished.  I gathered that Maria, Adoria and Delores were taking her shopping on Monday. Tonight and tomorrow, though was for us.

“Sweetheart, are you hungry?”

“Umm.”

“Ginger, come on and wake up, sleepyhead, I’m starving.”

“Pete, you wouldn’t be if you hadn’t expended so much energy last night.”

“I was just rising to every challenge. Okay stay in bed, I’ll make my own breakfast.”

“Pete, I’ll make breakfast, but I need a kiss first.”

“You need a shower, I’ve had mine.  I’ll get us something to eat.”

“Pete, just give me a few more minutes. I’m going to love being married to you. Let’s make it a rule that Sunday morning breakfast is your chore while I lay here and think about how lucky I am.”

“You got it, sweetheart.”

Before the coffee was done though, arms went around me. “Pete, I don’t want to let you out of my sight. I love our home.  I’d be satisfied with living with you in this little apartment if that was all we could afford.  Let’s not keep up with the Joneses or be them either. Also, we have had a long distance relationship and we love each other as much as any couple. We’ll deal with anything that comes down the road and still be happy at the end of it.”

“You’re pensive this morning.”

“I know.  Just think what kind of a person I was a year ago? I was a fat, unhappy, dumb kid with little prospect of ever being happy and then you appeared.”

“Yes, you were all that but think of what my situation was at the time? I had a mother who I was worried about, a lost sister whom I barely remembered and then I found you. Now we are facing a bright future and we’ve done it together. Another thing I was thinking about is the friends we have.  Most of them aren’t yours or mine but ours. Nice feeling isn’t it?”

“Umm. Pete, do we have to get dressed this morning?”

“No reason to, I guess.  I do love looking at you. Did you know you bounce when you walk?”

“Do I? You mean when I walk or when I jog or when I run in place or all of the above.”  Ginger was giggling and then she gave a demonstration.

                                                _________________

Taking Ginger with them on Monday, the women, or most of them, went shopping for furniture. When I had Ginger alone that evening she said, “Pete, our whole house is furnished. Our dining room table has eight chairs and a sideboard.  There is a matching server to go with it. It isn’t here yet, but will be delivered during the week. You won’t see what we have until it gets here and is set up. That won’t be until we get back from our honeymoon.”

“How much did it come to?  We did have a budget for furnishing our home.”

“I have no idea. Harriet and Roberta had their cards out and Maria had a card too. She used her card a lot, but I think Delores and Adoria were picking up some of it. No young couple is beginning married life better than we are.”

“I know.  It is great to have such good friends.  Our house is paid for and we have money for your education. I’m overwhelmed at what our families and our friends are doing for us.”

“We’ve kind of done our part by fitting in and being friendly. I know we could make it on our own and it would take us a long while to get there, but we would have.  I feel our love is that strong.”

“I do too. Your mother isn’t coming in until Wednesday, is that right?”

“Yes, she and Robin are on the same flight. I’m glad she was able to come to my wedding.  At one time I didn’t think I had any love for her because of the way she treated me.  I so wanted to be invited to her wedding, but I was left out totally.  I think she has changed and regrets not paying attention to me.  There is something bothering her and I have no idea what it is. Maybe she will talk to you sometime before she goes home.”

“I don’t know her well enough.”

“I think she will talk to you if she talks to anyone. People just seem to gravitate to you.” 

“Enough talking, it is time for you to do some of this gravitating to the one you just mentioned who loves you.”

“Okay.”

                                              __________________

Our week was laid out just as Lenora said with every task falling into place just as Lenora promised.  Ginger and I finished with what needed to be done by noon on Wednesday. Robin, my brother-in-law, and Ada, Ginger’s mother, arrived Wednesday afternoon and I had to leave to meet them at the airport. Robin inquired if I was nervous about tomorrow.

“No, not at all.  I’m excited.  Not as much as Ginger is, though. All of our friends and family will be attending.  We couldn’t ask for more. All the furnishing for our home has been purchased and Maria is going to organize it while Ginger and I take a short honeymoon. The two will be starting at the culinary institute a few days after we return.”

“This must have cost you a bundle and put you into terrible dept?”

“No, Ada, it is all paid for.  The Lopez family took me to heart and paid for much of it.  Robin, Mother and Randy also opened their wallets so we have little dept to contend with.”

“You must hate me because I haven’t contributed?”

“Mother Adams, Ginger and I are aware of your financial situation.  We are just so happy you could attend. It means more than you know for you to be here to see Ginger and I say our vows.”

“Even after the way I didn’t pay attention to my baby these last few years?”

“Ginger forgave you and meant every bit of it. Now all you have to do is forgive yourself. Start from today loving Ginger and forget what went on in the past. Eventually we will give you a grandchild to love.  Enough of this.  Tonight you will be together because I won’t be seeing her until we meet at the altar tomorrow.”

“I think my daughter has found a treasure in the man she has chosen to marry.”

“Thank you, and if I can help you in any way, please don’t hesitate to come to me.”

“I may just do that.”

Robin spoke, “How is Amy doing?”

“She’s having a great time. She not only has the twins, whom she knows, but there are another half-dozen kids of her age to play with. She sleeps well at night because she is so tired. My mother dotes on her of course and Tony does too. I’m taking you to the Villa because we will be going to the rehearsal shortly as soon as you freshen up and dress.  From there we go right to the dinner.”

 I knew Ada was feeling guilty and in the essence of keeping harmony, I asked, “Mother Adams, you’ll be sitting with Randy as mother and father of the bride. You have your part to play in our wedding. Ginger asked specifically that you perform the way tradition dictates.”

“That hurts.  Ginger is my daughter and I totally ignored her. I didn’t even want her at my last wedding.  I’m so ashamed.”

“Don’t think that way, please. She was hurt, yes, but she is over it and it is behind her. Ginger has matured greatly this last year. She isn’t the only one in our family who has.”

Robin spoke, “Mrs. Adams, Pete is speaking from experience. Harriet and Roberta both had a long way to go to gain maturity. Pete seems to be the only person who was born mature.”

“From what I know of Peter it seems so.”

                                          __________________

We had just time enough to freshen up and change before we met to go over the wedding rehearsal. Ginger and I had been so busy we went with the standard wedding vows.  Some of this was because Ginger and I were Protestant and the ceremony was being held by a priest in a section of the local Catholic Church the Lopez family attended. We dressed, not for the rehearsal, but for dinner afterward.

I had a short conversation with Ronald Sims, who was related to the Lenora Lopez family and was a power in the firm I worked for.  Having Jack Gibbons as my best man certainly did not hurt my image at all. Jack had been with the firm a long time and I’m sure he passed on some things to Sims about me that he wouldn’t otherwise be aware of.

I wondered how Randy would answer when the question was asked who gave the bride away was asked. He couldn’t have handled it better.  “With my family, I, Randall as father, along with Ginger’s mother, Ada, we are proudly willing to give Ginger into the care of one Peter Brown.”

I managed my lines without flubbing them.  Amy, my niece, was to be the ring bearer.  Ginger’s brothers, the twins, were deemed to be too young to take part in the actual ceremony. Wendy was glad of this.  “There is no controlling the two when they get excited. I do wish them present in several of the pictures though.”

Neither I nor Ginger had attended many weddings.  My only one was when my mother married Tony.  Ginger did attend one when her father married Wendy.  She was in her middle teens at that time.  We both needed the rehearsal and stumbled a few times before we got it correct. Maria, she from a large and extended family, had been to many weddings and laughed at us repeatedly, but we took it all in good fun.

The dinner was served buffet style with everyone vying to fill Lenora’s plate.  As soon as the dinner was finished and the plates were picked up, Lenora rapped on her glass.  “I’d just like to say a word here.  I know many are tired and tomorrow will be a full day for all. I have a large family and most members are here with me tonight. Over the last year I have come to know Peter Brown.

“Peter has done more things for my family than I can list. I understand he has brought his own family out of the dark and into the light as well.  Tomorrow he will wed a young woman who shares the same qualities as he. Tomorrow this will be a match I feel was made in heaven. I wish both a full cup of happiness.”

I felt I had to reply. Ginger stood with me and we bowed slightly to this Matriarch who governed her family. “Thank you, Senora, for your kind words. I met you a year ago.  At first I was a bit afraid of you because I had never met a person who garnered more respect from her family than you appeared to. Soon you put me at ease and I came to hold the same respect for you as your family does. 

“It isn’t only the respect, but it is the love you hold for everyone that makes you so great. One other thing I would touch on.  You show us the best of the old ways of living that are fast disappearing and yet you are tolerant and understanding of the new. May you live forever.”

“Thank you Peter and you too, Ginger. Your words bring extra joy to me.”  Lenora raised her wine glass to us.  Maybe there was a hint of moisture in her eyes.  We soon broke up.  Tomorrow would be the culmination of so many things that had happened in the last year.
                                                          
Jack dropped me off at the house and promised to be here early to pick me up in plenty of time. Joan Matthews would be attending.  Our guest list was always expandable and I wanted my best man to be happy.

My thoughts were with Ginger tonight and all that had happened in the last year.  This would be my final night of sleeping as a single person.  Tomorrow I would be a married man. I worried I wouldn’t sleep and I did have a bit of struggle getting there.  Mostly this was from being afraid I wouldn’t wake to get dressed in time.

This didn’t turn out to be a problem. Jake Gibbons and Joan were early and had coffee while I got dressed.  I thought I looked fine.  This was before Joan took over and adjusted this and that and I found I looked twenty-five percent better. I was ready to be married.

                                           __________________

When Jack and I entered through a side entrance, I was surprised to see so many people in the pews.  Most of all I was surprised to see Benny Eden and Freda, Ginger’s classmates here.  They were waving and trying to get my attention. I knew I had a few minutes so I went up the aisle to ask how come. “Ginger said if we could skip school we would be welcomed. My Dad lent us the money to fly out.  Ginger said before you went on your honeymoon she would show us where you will be making your home.”

“Have you talked to her today?”

“Sure, we spent the night with her and Maria.”

“That must have been awkward?”

“Nah, not really.  Rafael Santos was there too.  You were the only one missing.  We had a blast.”

“Sorry I missed it. We’ll get together at the house this evening.”

“That’s what Ginger said you would do. Rafael said he didn’t believe you would because it would be your first night as a married man.”

“He’s wrong.  When friends come this far to see us, we’ll give them some time.  I’ll talk to you at the reception.” The ceremony went without a hitch. When we exited the church the photographers took innumerable pictures and we headed for the same place where I had attended the Christmas party.  The reception was being held there.

All of the firm’s personnel I worked with came through the receiving line. Ronald Sims clapped me on the shoulder and hugged Ginger again mentioning how much Lenora thought of me. His wife, Lenora’s oldest daughter said, “We’ll be seeing more of you, I’m sure. Mama has told me some of the things Maria has been up to and how you have kept her out of trouble. A year ago I had fears she would never grow up, but look at her now.  She is a beautiful poised young lady. I’m so happy you have befriended her.”

The line moved slowly because everyone wanted to say something to us. Ginger handled the guests easily, being gracious and friendly.  Finally the last person went by. I whispered to Ginger, “How do you do it? I’m a nervous wreck.”

“Pete, you don’t show it.  I’m the same way.  I’m so fearful of making a mistake. We have come a long way since the night we met, haven’t we?”

“Ginger, more and more, I realize we were meant to be together. So many good things have happened to us. Kiss me and we’ll set aside this moment in time to remember for always.”

After the required dances with those of relatives and friends, I approached Lenora.

“Thank you for remembering me, Pete.  I do love being a guest at weddings.”

“Lenora, you are more than a guest.  Ginger and I have had a most happy and trouble free day.  It is all because of you.  You not only arranged for my family and friends to be here, but have done so much to see that everything went as planned. I also wish to thank you for the monetary contributions too.”

“Pete, think nothing of it. Look at what I have gained since I first came into contact with you. My son Fernando has direction in his life and he also will soon be wedding Adoria.  Maria has matured where I never thought she would. Your wife is lovely and for a person her age, she shows maturity for one ten years older.

“My son-in-law, Ronald Sims, continues to be amazed at the way you contribute to the firm. It isn’t just the vision you apparently have, but the dedication to the details that make a great architect. Those are his words and I’m just repeating what he has said.”

“I could get a swelled head listening to this.”

“You could, but you won’t. Go dance the last dance with your wife. I think the band is ready to pick up.  I want a last word with your mother and sister, before I retire. I have reserved a minute with Ginger’s family and I am getting weary.”

Lenora put her cheek up to be kissed as Mom and Tony approached to say their good-byes.  I found Ginger with Maria and Freda. “So, you are coming to see our home, Benny?”

“Yeah, we’re going to follow you. Is there room for us?”

“There is. You and Freda might have to bunk in together.”

“So, what’s new?  Maria and Rafael have dibs on the back apartment, but we can curl up anywhere.”

“Ginger and I will see that you are comfortable.  I must remind you that our family will be there at eleven in the morning before heading for the airport.” 

“I know, they told me. Freda and I have a flight that is two hours later than theirs.”

“Benny, Ginger and I will drive you.  Oh, it has been great to see you both. Hey tell me what you are going to do when you graduate?”

“I’ve got it all planned out.  I’m going to try to be a doctor. Maybe a surgeon.  Freda wants to be a nurse.  The two careers complement each other.” 

“You two are definitely a couple?”

“We’ve talked about it. For now we are just friends.”

“That’s nice, Freda.”

“Maybe we are little more than that.  We do know we like each other a lot, but we know things can happen to pull us apart.  We aren’t like you and Ginger, knowing immediately that you should make your life together. So we’ll give it some time.”

Ginger spoke, “I don’t think we knew immediately, but every little contact between us did draw us closer. I had never been treated so nice by anyone, so it was natural to be.  God, I was so thrilled when Pete sent me flowers for my birthday and then he called too.”

“It was kind of nice to call a girl and have her so thrilled too. I figured I was doing something right to keep her as a friend.  She was also doing a lot for me as well.  I was very worried about my mother at the time.”

I looked at Maria. “And what about you, Maria? Do you and Rafael have any plans beyond an occasional date?”

“Pete, it’s a good thing you asked me and not Rafe.  He doesn’t talk much as I’m sure you’ve noticed. He is more the type to talk with his fingers which is a language all his own. Benny taught me a few words one time before he met Freda.  You remember don’t you?  You and Ginger were both lecturing on how to behave with the opposite sex.”

“That was on a couch underneath a blanket, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah, that’s right. I think it was the first time I met Ginger.”  Maria paused and we knew she wanted to say something. “I don’t know who to ask but as long as both of you are together, I was wondering if you would rent me the apartment where Rafael and I are sleeping tonight. I mean Ginger and I are going to be going to the same cooking institute and Rafael doesn’t live that far away. It would be so convenient. I don’t really want to live with my parents and I don’t want to live where I don’t know anyone.”  She paused again, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to ask you tonight. It just came out.”

 “Maria, I’m sorry,” Ginger tried to look stern as if she was bothered, and then she burst out laughing, “Pete suggested that it would be nice to have a friend living there.  He even had you come and furnish it and he wouldn’t have purchased anything you turned thumbs down on.”

Tears came to Maria’s eyes, she was so happy. “Uh, what happens if I have someone sleep over?  Are you going to be a terrible landlord with strict morals?”

It was my turn. “Maria, you will be renting the space and what you do there will not in any way change how we feel about you.  I will say though if your family objects to your lifestyle, it is for you to explain that Ginger and I have no say in what you do. If you don’t flaunt it, I think even your grandmother will say nothing about it.”

“It will be only Rafael, and his father works for Uncle Fernando, so you can be sure we will be discreet.”

“Okay that’s settled.”

Ginger, said, “I have a suggestion.  In the next five years there are going to be a lot of changes in our lives.  We’ll be in contact off and on, but I think we should make a date to meet here or in one of our homes if we should move.  Hopefully Benny and Freda can be present. We’ll meet and go over our lives and what we have been doing.  Let’s make it five years from this Labor Day.  We’ll all be old enough to split a bottle of wine legally.  Rafael, we charge you to bring a bottle where you personally grew the grapes and bottled and bottled the wine.”

“Hear, hear!”

Chapter Eleven

Labor Day, 5 Years Later

Ginger and I were still living in the home I had purchased before our marriage. We had been busy preparing the house and yard for Benny, Freda, Maria and Rafael.  There would be Maria’s two babies, one six months and one two-year-old child. Freda and Benny were bringing their two month old infant with them as well. Ginger and I were playing catch-up … we were expecting at Thanksgiving.

Benny and Freda had a few days away from his hospital duties and planned on seeing some of the sites in California. They combined that with seeing us as fulfilling the promise of five years ago. Freda was nursing a small baby and Benny was hovering about. “Benny is a new father.  Can you tell?  I do have a job in a clinic when Twink here gets to be six months old. My Mom is married again and is living in the same town were Benny and I are going to be living. He has privileges at the same clinic where I am going to be employed.  It’s a nice town and we hope to settle there forever.  Will Maria and Rafe be coming as promised?”

“They’ll be here in a little bit. Rafe is bringing the wine.”

“They have two children, now, a girl and a boy, right?”

“Yeah, a boy of two, and an infant girl.”

Benny spoke up, “I understand she is working with Ginger?”

“Yes.”

“Benny, I told you that many times.  I wonder if you ever listen to what I say.”

“Freda, I was just making small talk. So what else is new that I was told that I’m supposed to remember? Pete, you’re still designing houses, I take it?”

“I’m still at it and busy.  There are always different opportunities out there that are interesting. It has been six years since I was hired by the firm I still work for.  They are still happy with me.  The Abbey, where Ginger and Maria work is still the high point of my career so far.  The most satisfying project I’ve been involved with anyway. It may be just because it was my first.  There is one other that gives me a whole lot of satisfaction and it surprises me that it has come together as it has.”

“What’s that?”

“Back when I first completed the design on the Abbey, I was assigned to design a church to replace one that burned.  The congregation had plenty of money and I had free rein. Maybe I didn’t tell you, but I was at cross purposes with the general contractor who built the Abbey.  He couldn’t stand me because I was so young and he was always looking for ways to tear into me. I resented this, of course, but as the building progressed, I could see where he was perfect for the construction.

“By the time the Abbey was completed, he came to respect my design just I respected him as the building contractor. I recommended him to build the first church I was involved in designing.  Soon I was chosen to interview another church group.  It had a small congregation and definitely had little money to build a house of God where they could meet.  This congregation had only a lay preacher to guide them and had been meeting in lofts and basements of old factory buildings.

“I went to the contractor and asked him for suggestions to design a church for a small congregation that could be enlarged in the future if the church grew by 25%.  In other words we collaborated.  We have just built the seventh church with the same design.  This isn’t all I have been doing. I designed and we built an elaborate corporate lodge in the Colorado Rockies.  It cost more to build than the seven churches combined.  His firm and mine also made three times more profit as well.”

“Do you ever make a mistake?”

“Benny, I have.  Mostly stupid ones. The worst one I made was using a material that wouldn’t work in that particular setting.  Luckily the contractor pointed it out so neither his outfit or my firm lost time or money on it.”

“What are you building now?”

“I’ve just started designing a complex containing apartments for senior citizens.  The project is huge and will take some years before it is totally completed. It is being constructed in phases and is good for the contractor. It helps him planning his financing and manpower level.”

“Your firm must be happy with you?”

“They are.  I’m pretty well set staying right here in California for the foreseeable future.  I thought I would be back in Minneapolis by this time.  I miss seeing Mother and Tony as much as I would like, but every time I go to the head office, I stop in. 

“Ginger is settled in here, permanently it looks like.  She bakes and does desserts for the Abbey, but does it in a separate building. Fernando knew soon after The Abbey opened that the space the firm designed for the bakery on premises would be too small for all its needs. He leased property next to the Abbey to build and relocate the bakery. The bakery business is to serve the Abbey and the general public.” 

“Freda mentioned that. What about Rafe and Maria?  Freda will say she has told me, but I had better hear it from you.”  Freda poked Benny, but both smiled so I knew they were okay.

“You won’t recognize Maria.  She had two kids close together and hasn’t reduced her weight but little while carrying her babies. She married Rafe while at the institute and went to work at the Abbey with the little one in a basket. She is amazing at how much she can juggle at the same time. She is still the same person though, and hasn’t lost her sex appeal in any way. I swear Maria is horny all the time, but it is all for Rafe. 

“Rafe never says much about anything, but he is intelligent and someday he will be a well-known vintner, even better known than his father. His father learned at the feet of his own father.  Rafe is scientific in his approach, but also has his father’s and grandfather’s expertise to tap into.

“Who takes care of their children?”

“Everyone does.  You remember Maria has a big family with aunts, uncles and cousins.  Her grandmother is still active as the matriarch.  Rafe has family too. Ginger and I happily take our turns when Maria lets us. Ginger and I have been promised the same support from the Lopez family when Ginger has our baby about Thanksgiving time.”

Freda said, “Maria has invited Benny and me to stay overnight with them.  She claims her house is big enough to put us up.”

“It is and we will be there too.  It’s a lovely sprawling compound that Maria has renovated.  Maria says she can fill all the many rooms with kids.  It is located half-way between the Abbey and the Lopez hacienda.”  I looked at Ginger and we laughed.

“What’s the joke?”

“Nothing really, but it was terribly noisy at our house until she and Rafe moved into their own home.  We weren’t surprised when she informed Ginger she was pregnant.”

“I hope she gets here soon.  Benny had a lot of girlfriends and I guess I like her the best.”

“Freda, I even dated Ginger.”

“That was no date. I was your date for the prom.  You were her escort at the behest of Pete.”

“I know sweetheart.  It was sweet having two lovely girls to take to the prom. ’Course Pete came along and spoiled my big night.”

“Benny, don’t tell me I didn’t make your prom night special?”

“Hey Freda, I’m teasing. I wouldn’t have got anywhere with Ginger because she only had thoughts of Pete. Prom night was special for me and that was the night I made the decision that I would ask you to be my wife. I know our life has been difficult at times, but we both needed an education and the baby was planned and arrived just the way we timed it.  I’ll get settled into the practice we are buying.  You are going to be my office manager and we can have the baby with us.”

“No, Twinkie won’t be going to our office. She won’t be coming where there all kinds of sick people.  My Mom is going to be watching her.  That’s why she moved to be near us. She knows what is best for Twinkie.”  Freda was sharp and definite!

I heard a car pull into the drive around front of the house. That had to be Maria and I headed out to help carry everything.

I ended up with Serge, their two-year-old boy in my arms. He knew me well and I was always fooling with him.  We came around the corner and for once Maria seemed a little shy.  “Hi, guys, it has been so long.  I guess you can tell there is more to me than you remember. Rafe keeps getting me pregnant, but I say what-the-hell and keep letting him.  I am having fun and enjoying every bit of my life.  I have a good job and some great kids and a husband who loves me.  What more could a girl want?”

Suddenly everyone was hugging and laughing and trying to talk at once. We sat around all afternoon reliving old times.  Rafe and I were a little out of it because Ginger, Freda and Benny were all in the same class in school.   Maria recapped meeting me and what went on six years ago and why I was so well thought of by her grandmother and the rest of the Lopez family. 

Ginger was well thought of because she was in charge of the desserts and breads that were served in both bistro and the fine dining room upstairs.  It was her idea to promote bakery goods to sell to the public.  She determined this when the guests were begging for the recipe that were proprietary to The Abbey cuisine. Ginger would, however, make it up if ordered and would have it ready for delivery the day it was to be picked up.

“Again my firm was asked to design a separate building that would house the bakery and I was assigned to the project. Not bragging, but I had anticipated some of this early on a long time before the Abbey was completed and had made plans accordingly. I was given free reign to design it big enough to contain any expansion for several years into the future.

“It was a year after the Abbey opened when Fernando came to realize that the bakery was bringing in as much money as his wine sales. We soon had the building designed, up, and Ginger installed creating her wonder creations. Ginger has had a year now working out of the new building.  We’ll tour it before dinner tonight if you like.  We also will be enjoying the best of the Abbey’s fine dining.”

“Pete, I didn’t know that.  When did you arrange all this?”

“A few days ago. Ginger, Fernando came to me saying this weekend was the three year anniversary of the doors opening at The Abbey and the one year anniversary of the separate bakery. He thought this would be a great excuse to honor, Maria, Rafael and you. It is also the senora’s birthday, but she hasn’t made known that it is.”

Maria laughed and hooted, “Ha, Pete, you will end up with all the accolades.  Uncle just can’t say enough good things about you and what you have done for him.”

“I know and it is embarrassing.”  I was chuckling to myself. I had enlisted Lenora to speak to Fernando about containing his comments concerning me.  He finally agreed that he would only have me stand while he announced that the architect who designed both the Abbey and the bakery was married to the bakery chef.  He would not say more than I was a friend of the family. There would be several other dignitaries present that were to be named at the same time.  The general contractor, of course, and a list of the other’s who had contributed to the success of The Abbey.

Rafael, I, and Benny went into the kitchen and I offered up the Abbey brewed beer. Freda and Maria were with the infants and both related their problems with handling them. Serge was toddling and he would come out into the kitchen and want to be held by his father or me.  

Benny was kind of an intense person. More so than I remembered.  I thought he loved Freda okay, but I wondered how he got along with his mother-in-law. Nothing too explicit was said and it was just a feeling that sometimes he was at odds with Freda over his mother-in-law’s interference. This was not a good way to face married life and raising a family.  He also had the trials of establishing a practice.

Talk died down after a bit and it seemed as if we couldn’t think of much to say.  Finally Maria said that it was time to leave and turn her two children over to her mother who was taking care of them for the evening. “Benny and Freda, you come with us.  You will be staying with us anyway. Ginger and Pete will come along after they get dressed.”

Benny spoke up, “I thought we were going to tour the bakery?”

“We can, we can wear our evening clothes. Ginger keeps her shop so clean you can eat off her floors.  We’ll walk from the bakery over to the dining room when it is time for dinner.”

“You keep saying, Ginger’s bakery.  Is she the boss?”

“She is the boss.  Pete is involved too because he owns the land that the bakery sits on. He leased it to Uncle Fernando when Uncle wanted to expand.”

“That must have upset your uncle when he found out Pete owned the land?”

“Nah, Uncle was so thankful that it was available for lease that he gave Ginger full control over the management of it. Remember it has cost Uncle an awful lot of money to build everything.  It is paying off, though. Pete is a forward looking person and he soon saw that the Abbey was going to be something great and would need extra room. When charged with designing it, he said that it should have space for Ginger’s office.  Understand that Ginger worked doubly hard in taking on business management along with learning her skills in pastry and breads. 

“The same building contains a wine and spirit shop.  The brewery and wine tasting stays in the Abbey but the majority of sales take place in the same building as the bakery. Right after Pete and Ginger were married, Pete surmised that land in the area was going to go up in value. He mortgaged our home and purchased the adjoining lot.  Uncle didn’t know Pete owned it until he tried to buy an adjacent land close by. He was relieved when he locked the land up with a lease and not have to purchase. It’s a good deal for both him and us.

“That’s to Pete’s advantage too because Uncle Fernando gave Pete free reign design and to build the bakery. Ginger came into the bakery when we finished school at the same time I took over as the soup and salad chef.  Ginger has more vision than I have and where Ginger is more into management than I am, I do well too. We screw up sometimes, but no one ever suspects we do. When either of us have a problem, we get together and somehow solve it. We’re all one big family.”

Benny looked at me.  “It must suck, having a mortgage.”

“Money was a little tight for a bit, but it wasn’t costing much for us to live.  Ginger’s schooling was being paid for by her father and the house we lived in was already paid off. I keep getting a bonus for the work I am involved in.  I did have some cushion from my family to draw on if needed. Mom’s house was left to Roberta and me. We sold it and my share went a long way in purchasing the land here. The mortgage was paid off a few months ago.  Remember, I bought before the Abbey was finished so the price of the land was reasonable at the time.”

“Smart.”

Ginger and I were left alone to get ready for the evening.  “Pete, we are doing very well, aren’t we?”

“I’d say so. The main thing is that we have a family on the way and our life has settled down to where we can enjoy ourselves. I’d say it will be a long time before Freda and Benny will be able to sit back and enjoy their lives the way we are.”

“Tell you a secret; I don’t think Freda and Benny will ever make it to where we are. It probably was a mistake for them to come out and see how well Maria and I are doing. Too much of a comparison.  Freda will expect too much from Benny too soon and that will cause problems.  Also she has her mother living nearby and Freda isn’t ready to leave the nest.”

“Yeah, I feel Benny resents his mother-in-law already.  I don’t envy him dealing with her and he will have to sometime. I’ll be surprised if they don’t break up at some point. You and I had terrible childhoods growing up.  For some reason we came together and were able to work through the problems that beset us.  We found though, that when problems raise their head we can solve them. You helped me and I helped you.”

“That about says it all. Oh, I had a note from Mom today. She will be coming out to stay here while our baby is born.  She will be here to help get Thanksgiving ready for when Harriet and Tony come. I think Dad, Wendy, and the twins are on the same plane.”

“Roberta, Robin, and Amy will be here for Christmas, right?”

“Right. Lenora is hoping they will stay over for New Years.  She makes a big deal remembering your first time staying at the villa. I think she loves you as much as she does her own family.”

“She is such a great lady. I guess it is time to get ready for the evening?”

“Yes, it is.  Pete, you know I love you.”

“And Ginger, you know I love you, too.”

Ginger and I went to the Abbey.  The Bistro down on the lower level was noisy already.  Freda, Benny, Rafe, and Maria were inside having the beer that was featured today.  “Pete, go inside and find Benny and Freda.  When you come out we’ll go over to the bakery and I’ll show them around. I’m going over there now.  Fernando will be in the dining room tonight and I don’t want anything unexpected to happen.”

Epilogue

Five years ago the Abbey was under construction when Benny and Freda were here last. The foundation was in and the first floor just had the joists laid down. Things moved apace and the building went up fast.  The Bistro was the first to open. It opened three years ago. There was a month to practice between graduation and serving the first meal.  Maria and Ginger served their specialties they had trained for on opening.  A few glitches, but nothing major.

When Freda got inside, she lit into Benny. It had taken some convincing to leave their child, Twinkie, with Maria’s mother. Benny had sided with the majority to leave the baby for such a short time. The way he acted by partially ignoring her I assumed this happened a lot.  One more fact for me to digest and I came to the conclusion that this marriage wouldn’t last long.  I felt sorry for the baby.  God, if they only could see how much hurt the little tyke was going to face.  Freda should be aware, for she came from a twice divorced mother. With her attitude you would think she would learn, but history often repeats itself.

Benny wanted to stay right there and said he wasn’t interested in seeing the bakery.  Maria pushed him to the kitchens.  Part of this was her realm and she was proud.  Benny commented, “Everything gleams.  The kitchen help are all wearing uniforms, too.”

“Yes, the chef Uncle engaged, controls everything to do with the food preparation and he demands cleanliness and orderliness in every phase of what happens in this area. Basically he is a tyrant.”

“Maria, you’re fortunate you are family then.”

“Ha, that makes it worse.  I’m expected to set an example.  But the way he manages the kitchens makes the work here easier. There isn’t anywhere near as much confusion as you would expect. We can look through the door to where I make the soups.  No visitors are allowed in, though. Come, on we’ll go out this way and Ginger will show us her bakery.  She runs as tight a ship as the chef does.  You’ll see much more there because of the retail store.”

Ginger took over just as soon as we entered the bakery, explaining her operation. There were rows of equipment and ovens. Wrapping and packaging and mailing were done in a separate area. “That’s a big portion of our business.  It is evolving all the time because it is new and hasn’t been in place very long. I don’t handle any of what we personally produce anymore. I am head of our quality control.  Fernando allows me to hire the best bakers from the institute.  If we bake a new product to sell, I’m in at the beginning.  I even approve of the wrapping that covers the bread.

“I plan the shelf life of our breads and try to keep the preservatives at a minimum.  People are so conscious now of what they eat and try to stay clear of food that has a long list of additives. Some of our bread is wrapped with a notice on how to eat it to unlock the flavor to get the most enjoyment from it. That’s usually with our hard crusty breads.

“Freda and Benny, if you tell me what day you are getting home and I’ll have an assortment of loaves arriving the same day.  On our table at dinner tonight, there will be baskets of breads that you can sample.  If you find a favorite you like, tell me and I’ll double that in your package.”

Maria spoke, now, “Come on guys, let’s go where Rafe shines. We’ll send along wine samples too. Both the bread and wine will go out by overnight or two-day air and will arrive shortly after you reach home.”

We examined the winery until time to head for the dining room in the Abbey. We were seated behind a painted backdrop that had been let down to separate us from the rest of the evening dining crowd. The backdrop was of a painted image of the original Abbey before the Nazi bombers had demolished it. This had been a many photographed site and colored pictures had been found for the painters to work from. This being California, artists were numerous and easy to engage.

The tables were set in the shape of a horseshoe and the guests were to be served from the center. Lenora sat at the head of the table with Fernando and Adoria. The six of us, along with the general contractor sat with them at the head table.

The waitresses and waiters who did the serving were dressed in a dark maroon livery. They suddenly appeared pushing carts of baskets of bread and bearing bottles of wine that had Fernando’s private label on them. Moving fast the carts came to the front and poured first Lenora and then Fernando.  You just indicated if you preferred white or red. The bottles were then placed in coolers that were already on the table at hand. 

As soon as the servers disappeared Fernando stood and said, “My mother, The Senora loves these family get-togethers. She tells me this is her birthday … but not which one. That’s fine as long as she continues to add them.  Also this is the third anniversary of the opening of The Abbey which is in its self a milestone.

“As you know, Maria, and Ginger, together went to the Culinary Institute to learn their craft. This was five years ago upon graduating from high school. They arrived here two years later as qualified chefs just as I was opening the Abbey. I hesitated engaging such inexperienced chefs, but it is difficult to turn away family.  The Senora reminded me that the two women were the closest of friends.

“There were other things to consider as well.  There was Pete, who had done so much for me, and if Ginger wasn’t hired, I might lose them both.  I couldn’t have that.  Maria and Rafael were now married, and I could conceivably lose both of them as well if I didn’t hire Maria.  

“One year ago we moved the bakery from its quarters here in the Abbey into a new building across the way. This was another project that was designed at my brother-in-law’s firm.  We requested that Peter Brown take charge and as always he did a remarkable job, choosing again the contractor who built the Abbey to take on the construction. In record time Ginger was moving her equipment into it. I do need to say, I have never known people more in love than Pete and Ginger and Rafe and Maria.

“Aside from that, Ginger has taken over the new building and after only a year she is setting up retail operations selling bread and pastries under the Abbey name and using the Abbey’s image. Our wine will have the same label in the facility. Bread and wine sales bring customers into the Abbey and the Abbey promotes sales in the new retail facility.

“To conclude before we eat, I wish my mother Happy Birthday and I want to congratulate those who have contributed in making The Abbey a successful business beyond my wildest dreams. My mother waited for a long time for me to find direction. Maybe I was trading on being the baby of the family. 

“Did I have a real plan when I purchased a too small vineyard? Probably not. I had driven the woman I loved away and was surely grasping at straws when I went to a job fair looking for someone intelligent enough to go to the UK and bring back an image of something I had only seen from the air and at a distance.” 

Fernando paused, “Mother, you signaled me, did you want to add something?”

“Yes, I do.  I’m hungry and your concluding needs conclusion.  We’ll eat and then we’ll go dancing at the place where we always go. If I remember correctly that has it own early memories of where you took Adoria back into your arms forgiving each other for your past mistakes.”

Fernando laughed and signaled the kitchen that the table was ready to be served. Lenora leaned to me and whispered. “We all know what a success story the Abbey has become and how and whom has contributed. We should leave it at that. Anything more is redundant.”

“I agree.”  Just then the carts arrived with the food.  Carts were lined up with salads on it.  The server had one in each hand and you indicted with a nod if you wished one. Directly behind that was the soup cart.  This was served in the same manner as the salad. Sitting on the next cart were wooden trenchers, each holding three meats. Ginger and I knew the drill.  If hungry you could choose all three.  Ginger chose beef, I chose pork and Lenora, next to me, chose chicken. Right behind the meat cart was the vegetables and either baked or garlic potatoes.

In just a few minutes everyone had food on their plate.  No one took a bite until Lenora began to eat. After dinner, Lenora ordered that her birthday cake be transported to the club.  Ginger had seen to having the cake baked and decorated.  The cake would be served during the band’s intermission.

Rafe drove his SUV with the six of us in it to the club. Maria asked, “Who is dancing with Gram tonight?”

I answered, “I am, she asked me to. We’ll get to the club first and I’ll open the door of her car and help her out.  She’ll be on my arm as we enter the club and I’ll seat her. When the band begins to play, I’ll appear at her side and ask her to dance.  It will be a waltz and it will be the same one we danced the first night I met her. That was six years ago. The Senora said we started something that should become a tradition and it has. 

“Ginger says our star started to shine that same night, but I say the star’s origin was months before when I agreed to go to United Kingdom on a quest. Or maybe it was a week later when I stopped and let this young woman into my car. It doesn’t matter. If the Senora says it is a tradition and she wants it to continue, I’ll do my best to see that it is carried on. You just don’t find ladies like her anymore.”

Maria turned in her seat and said, “Gram loves her family, but the family swears she loves Pete as much or more than us. Some of my uncles and aunts believe in reincarnation and they swear Pete and Gram must have had a past in a previous lifetime. They had to have been married or at least lovers. How about that for being far out?”

“Maria, you’re crazy.”

“Maybe, but wouldn’t it be nice if you could look ahead to a future lifetime and the stars align and you have Ginger in your arms forever?”

I looked at Ginger to see if she thought this was a crazy idea. She didn’t. “Pete, when we meet in the future I’m sure the Senora will be there with us. You two share a special bond much like we do.” She could be right and I certainly hope so.

The End